New level of Friendship

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40a
Chapter 40b
Chapter 40c
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 4
Chapter 20
Chapter 32
Information Chapter

Chapter 1

Chapter 1
Unexpected guests

“Hey Thomas wait up.” Terry shouted trying to catch up with his friend.

“What’s up buddy?” Thomas while turning to face approaching Terry.

“I was just wondering, if you are up for basketball match tomorrow at 1 p.m? We are going to first play for hour or two and then we will probably go for a beer to celebrate summer holidays.” Terry asked.

“Sorry Terry but I have some plans for tomorrow, but I’ll make sure to play with you guys another time.”

“Oh, ok see you next time then.”

“Yep see you next time.”

After Terry left Thomas started to walk out of his school, he was 18 years old and currently was in second class of high school, well after holidays he will be in senior class. Thomas had short, blond a little bit spiky hair and blue eyes he was 1,86 meters tall. He was well-built thanks to training karate for 7 years and going to gym 1 to 3 times a week. He was wearing black trousers and red, plain T-shirt.
After he left the school Thomas smiled to himself remembering his plans for next day, he was going to meet with his best friend Alex and rewatch all first season of their favourite series “My little Pony : Friendship is Magic”.

‘Hell yeah, full day of watching MLP with warm pizza and cold beer, is there anything better to do to celebrate first day of holidays? I think not.’

Thomas thought to himself while walking down the street, it was still only 1:15 pm and sun was glowing showering everything with its warm rays of light.

Since he didn’t have anything better to do he decided to just walk to park and relax few minutes on a bench, he usually didn’t like spending his time passively, but sometimes especially on the days like this he just wanted to lay somewhere and do nothing.

He did as he decided. After walking into park he noticed that it’s much quieter than usually, sure it was Monday and most adults were still at work, but still he was thinking that there will be at least few older people and probably a lot of teenagers like him, but to his surprise and somehow relief park was literally empty.

With nobody to disturb him, he laid on the bench which was situated under the big tree which gave him some shade. After laying there for about 30 minutes, he got bored and decided that its time to do something more or less productive.

He took out his phone and started to read some fimfics he didn’t finish yet. After reading for entire hour he decided it’s probably time to head back home, his decision justified by the mere fact that he got extremely hungry.

Just when he was about to take his way back home something flashed in corner of his left eye and he heard noise from behind some bushes.

Being little startled at first curiosity won against common sense which was yelling to get out of here as soon as possible, and Thomas couldn’t help going in the direction of the weird noise, as he was coming closer, he could hear some voices from behind the bushes.

“Pinkie get off my face right now.”

“Okey-dokey Dashie.”

‘Pinkie? Dashie? Is someone role-playing behind that bush?’
Thomas thought to himself. After taking few more steps he finally got to the bushes and started to walk through them, when he got on the other side and took a look at what he thought were some role-playing fangirls of MLP. Instead of what he was hoping to see he saw something he was completely unprepared for.

He saw six ponies from his favourite series trying to stand up while laying on each other.

‘Oh yeah, so today is the day I finally gone completely mad’

This was his last thought before he fainted.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2
Getting a helping hand

Thomas woke up after about one hour and almost immediately lifted his upperbody to sitting position.

“Man that was like the weirdest dream I had since last month, and it felt so real too.” He sighed and started to stand up when he suddenly heard female voice behind himself.

“Are you alright?” After turning around he realized that this female voice belonged to a lavender unicorn which he knew from his favorite show.

Thomas blinked few times and wiped his eyes, but he still could see Twilight Sparkle standing right in front of him.

“All right, it seems that I have go insane, good to know.” Thomas said while one of his eyes started to blink without control

“Twilight I think this guy might be dangerous.” Said Rainbow Dash

“Ah have to agree with Dash on this one twilight, he’s acting pretty weird.” Commented Applejack

“Oh don’t worry, don’t mind me I am just thinking if all of this is curable.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight spoke again

“You know hallucinations and stuff.” He replied

“I assure you that we are as real as you are.”

“Yeah suuure, so what are you doing here?”

There was a moment of silence and then Twilight spoke again.

“Yes well I think we will start with introducing ourselves, my name is Twilight Sparkle, this is Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack and Rarity.” Twilight said while pointing her hoof at her friends.

“Well my name is Thomas Anderson, and it seems that I have just gone completely mad.”

“Why are you so stubborn about it? I’m telling you we are as real as you.”

After another few moments of silence it was Thomas moment to spoke

“All right then, prove it.”

“How if you mind me asking?” Twilight said

“Well if you are just visual hallucinations then that means I shouldn’t be able to touch you, so..” He couldn’t finish his sentence as he felt his face met with something, after few moments of pain he looked up to see that what met his face was cyan coated hoof.

“Rainbow!” Twilight yelled at her

“Sorry Twi, but this was getting seriously annoying.” Rainbow said, looked down on Thomas and then spoke again

“So did you feel it or want me to do it again.” Rainbow spoke again.

Thomas was now completely dumbfounded.

‘It isn’t possible, she just hit me, I mean I could completely feel that, does that mean that right in front of me there’s the real Mane six ? Oh, My, God.’

That was his last thought before he fainted again. Little irritated Dash commented it with two words

“Not again”

After another hour he woke up again, and again lifter his upperbody this time looking around him searching for something, after few turns he found what he wanted to find.

Behind him he saw 6 mares he knew all too well from his favorite series. Part of him still couldn’t believe it shouting out that he has gone insane, but his other part now overwhelmed with joy.

After they realized that he woke up again they quickly walked up to him, except for Fluttershy who was hiding behind Rainbow Dash and Twilight spoke again.

“I hope that you will believe us now, and that you won’t faint again mr. Thomas”

“Thomas, just call me Thomas.” He said with big smile forming on his face

“All right then Thomas, so do you believe now that we are real?”

Thomas rubbed his now red cheek and felt a small wave of pain going through it as he touched it.

“Yes I do” He replied and then asked again

“So what are you doing here?” After quickly recalling all FimFics he read about ponies in real world he asked about only thing that came to his mind.

“Did Twilight messed up her spell or something?” Rainbow and AJ couldn’t help it and they both started to laugh, while now blushing Twilight started to form a frown on her face.

“Yes indeed it was my mistake I already apologized.” Twilight spoke turning to duet of laughing mares with a small hint of anger in her voice, then she realized something and turned back to Thomas

“Wait, you just said that I messed up my spell, does your species also know how to control magic?” After her question Thomas realized that she never told him that she can use magic. He was about to tell them about their adventures being a popular animated series in this world, but he decided to leave it for later, there were some other more important matters at hand.

“No sadly we, “Humans” don’t have any magic, how I knew about it Twilight is rather a long story and I will explain that later. But for now I have other question, what are you planning to do now?”

After Thomas’s question Twilight’s expression changed from surprised to sad, and she spoke

“I don’t know, I have to somehow bring us back home but I don’t know how to and I’ll need time to figure it out, but I need time for this, I guess we first need to find a place to stay for a time being.”

“I can help with that.” Thomas replied without hesitation

“Really?” Twilight replied

“Yeah, that’s not a problem since my mother moved out to live with her new husband I’m living alone, and my house is quite big, there’s more than enough place for all of you and nobody will find you there.”

“That would be wonderful, but are you sure we won’t be a problem?”

“Of course not Twilight, I believe now that you are actually here and I want to help you, offering my house as a shelter is the only thing I can do.”

All of them smiled and pulled Thomas into group hug. After freeing him they all thanked him.

“That’s really no problem at all, all right my house is not so far from here.” He suddenly stopped realizing something

“Is something wrong Thomas?” This time it was Rarity who spoke

“Yes we actually might have a little problem, I don’t know how to get you home without people seeing you.”

“I think I might have a solution for that, but why can’t we let other humans see us?” Twilight said

“Well most important reason is the fact that talking ponies, don’t exist in this world and if someone would see you it wouldn’t end well.”

Twilight realized what he mean when recalling how he acted when he first saw them.

“All right then I can use my magic to make us invisible but that will work for only one hour.”

“That’s more than enough to get to my house from here, do it.” Thomas said with a sigh of relief.

Twilight’s horn started to shine and after few seconds big flash blinded Thomas for few seconds.
After regaining his vision he blinked few times and in place where 6 mares were standing just few moments ago, he saw nothing now.

“I am done, we can still be heard though so I think we will just follow you silently to your house, lead the way.” Twilight said

“Ok then, follow me.”
Thomas said, and started to walk in direction of park exit, thinking about his situation. He read many FimFics with one of mane six or other background pony travelling to Earth but now he was living through this on his own.

And for some reason he was really excited.

Chapter 3

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5
(Un)expected guest

“This is bad, really, really bad.” Thomas said while nervously moving towards his front door with Twilight by his side.

“What’s wrong Thomas?”

“I completely forgot that I was supposed to watch whole 1st season of MLP with my friend today, and he’s standing before my door right now.”

“Well if his, your friend and he’s also fan of our series than maybe you should tell him about us?”

Thomas stopped startling Twilight a bit and thought about it.

‘She is right, he’s my best friend and the only other brony I know personally, maybe I should trust him.’

“You know what Twilight you are right, he’s my friend he’s a brony and I’m sure he will also want to help you.”

Twilight smiled and nodded at him.

“I just hope it won’t end like when I first met you.”

“Don’t worry I am sure he will be just fine.”

Twilight went back to living room to inform the rest about the situation while Thomas with a little bit of hesitation in his steps, walked up to the front door.

“Dude are you in there? It’s really hot out there I and swear I can hear this cold beer calling my name.” Alex shouted through closed doors.

‘Ok let’s do this, I really hope he won’t freak out.’

Thomas opened the door, standing before him was his best friend Alex, he knew him for almost 5 years now, they were always doing things together, when Thomas started watching MLP Alex, quickly joined him. They often would discuss about things concerning either series or fandom.

Alex was taller than Thomas, he was 1,90 m tall. He had long dark hair, he was very skinny, right now he was wearing tight blue jeans, plain black T-shirt, and black army boots. In one hand he was holding three boxes of pizza while in other hand six-pack of beer.

“Hey man it’s good to see you.” Thomas said while giving Alex friendly hug.

“Yeah, good to see you too, so shall we start?” Alex said while lifting up his hand which was holding a six-pack.

Thomas understood his signal and took six-pack from him.

“Well I would love to but there’s something I want to ask you first.”

“All right but make it quick, I am hungry like a horse.”

“Ok so I’ll get straight to the point. What would you do if Mane 6 suddenly appeared in our world, and they need a helping hand with going back to Equestria?”

Alex was slightly surprised by his friends question.

“Dude we discussed this already when we first started to read fimfics with “Pony on earth” plot.”

“Believe me this time it’s little different, please just answer the question what would you do in this situation.”

After few moments of silence Alex spoke up

“Well I guess I would probably help them out as best as I could.”

Satisfied with his answer Thomas said.

“Great, come inside there’s something I need to show you.”
Thomas stepped aside and Alex went inside.

“What is it bro?”

“I can’t tell you cause you won’t believe me anyway.” Thomas said as he started walking towards living room. Alex followed him.

“Dude seriously what is it, I promise I will belie…” He couldn’t finish his statement because what he saw caught him completely off-guard.
Right now in his best friend’s living room, he saw six ponies which he knew very well from his favorite TV series. He was completely dumbfounded, but after few moments he spoke again.

“Thomas, did you drug me or something like that?”

“Nope dude they are completely real, I couldn’t believe it at first as well.”

Twilight than approached them and said to Alex.

“Your friend here found us after we came into this world because of my mistake with teleportation spell, he was so kind to offer us his home as shelter, we hope that you will help us as well.”

After a few minutes of complete silence, Alex spoke up.

“Thomas, tell me everything right now.”

Thomas said as he was asked summing up events from two days. After he finished nopony said anything, waiting for Alex to response, finally the one to break the silence was to everypony surprise, Fluttershy.

“Mr. Alex? Your friend was very kind for us since the moment we came here, he worked hard to make sure nopony will discover us, can you please not tell anypony about us? That is, if you don’t mind…”

Thomas was surprised by the fact that this shy mare who almost didn’t say any word since she got here, now was the first to speak to his friend, after he looked over Alex, it would seem that Fluttershy’s speech had some effect.

“Dude so it turns out that all of them are actually real?” Alex asked

Thomas nodded.

“And they don’t know how to come back for time being and need a help hiding themselves?”

Thomas nodded again.

“And you want me to help you with that.”

Alex earned another nod from Thomas. Who now was slightly nervous that his friend might not want to help them.

“That’s just plain AWESOME!. I’ll be glad to help.”

Thomas was surprised.

“Are you sure about that Alex?”

“Am I sure? Dude you are asking me to help mane 6, you are offering me to live a dream everybrony has.”

Alex’s statement made Thomas lough a little, he was relieved that his best friend was so eager to help them.

“Great to hear that Alex.”
Thomas said with smile, Alex simply smiled back. Thomas than looked at six mares in his living room, all of them were smiling, expect Pinkie Pie who was literally bouncing everywhere.

Rest of the afternoon went rather smoothly, Alex and Thomas talked with mane 6 about differences between their series and girls actual adventures, it turned out to Thomas surprise that they actually don’t sing random songs on occasions. Thomas then made a diner for girls from some vegetarian food he bought while he and Alex ate pizza’s that he brought.

They talked, joked and even some of girls asked Thomas if he have any alcohol.

This small meeting suddenly changed into some kind of mini-party, the one most enthusiastic about this was of course Pinkie Pie. After beer ended Thomas took a bottle of vodka from one of his shelves, and proceeded to make some drinks for everypony, except for himself, it’s not that he was weak with alcohol, rather the opposite, but he knew that his body didn’t tolerate mixing beer with any kind of harder liquor, even the smallest portions of such mix were making him puke. So instead he took out another beer from his fridge for himself.

Party ended at 10 p.m. Alex left Thomas house and with huge grin on his face and with tottered in the direction of his house. Well Thomas hoped that Alex went in the direction of his house.

He then closed the door and went back to living room, he didn’t drink much he wasn’t really drunk.
When he came back to living room which now was filled with streamers and balloons, he saw something that truly amused him.
Fluttershy was sleeping on the couch while hugging empty bottle of vodka, Applejack was walking leaned against the wall trying to not fall, Twilight and Rarity were tying up Pinkie in her streamers, and she didn’t seem too happy about that, however two unicorns seemed to be having a time of their life.

Thomas was glad that this day went so well, after how bad it started, he know had someone else in this world that knew his secret and was willing to help him, also partying with mane 6 and then seeing them drunk was a really funny and amusing experience for him.
He was about to enter his room when he felt someone patting him on his shoulder, he turned around and saw rainbow dash hovering in air with her muzzle only few centimeters from his face, he suddenly moved away hitting back of his head on the doors to his room. Dash was slightly startled by his reaction.

“Dude everything’s all right?” She asked

“Yeah sure, I am fine.” Thomas said while rubbing back of his head, he could also feel a little blush on his cheeks, he thought that it was probably of how close her muzzle was just few moments ago.

“So Dash, what are you doing here? Why aren’t you with rest of girls?”

Dash grinned and said
“I wanted to ask you something.”

“Sure, I’m listening.”

Thomas was waiting for her question expecting that she will ask about something from his world, but when he saw small blush forming
on her cheeks, and then she asked the question he could never expect.

“What do you think about me?”

Chapter 6

Chapter 6
Hangover

Thomas was caught completely off-guard by Rainbow Dash question, with small blush forming on his cheeks he muttered

“What do you mean?”

“Just answer the damn que… quee… question…”

This day Thomas learned that unlike some people thought, Rainbow Dash does not puke rainbows.

After he put Rainbow to bed Thomas went to toilet to clean himself up from her vomit. It took him about 30 minutes to get completely clean and then he decided it’s time to go to bed.

Even though he was rather tired, he couldn’t sleep. He was thinking about situation he was in. He was helping six ponies by giving them a shelter until they will find their way home. He couldn’t let anyone to find out about them, they would probably be taken by military and treated like aliens from other planets.

He was thankful for Alex’s help with that matter, it surely will be easier to keep this thing a secret with his help.

Thomas was also thinking about Dash’s question. She was his favorite character from the show, she inspired him to work hard, he also admired her loyalty towards her friends, something that in his world is rarely seen. Also she was coolest and most awesome pony. But he never felt any kind of romantic feelings towards her, because she was a cartoon pony. But now that’s she’s real and more than that she’s in his house right now? Since he couldn’t handle this matter at the moment, he decided to think about this later convincing himself that this whole situation with Rainbow was because of the alcohol.

After about 20 minutes Thomas finally fall asleep, dreaming about himself winning Karate World Championships.
Thomas woke up at 9:12 a.m. after getting up from his bed, he slowly opened doors to his guest room, worrying about Rainbow Dash condition.

To his relief she was peacefully sleeping in the same bed he put her the night before. After checking on her he decided to take a quick shower and brush his teeth.

Normally morning showers would take him no more than 5 minutes, but right now he decided to enjoy warm streams of water pouring down on him, massaging his whole body, he felt like all his problems are being washed down.
After 30 minutes of relaxing in the shower, he felt quite hungry, so he headed to the kitchen in order to make himself few toasts.
During his journey to the kitchen he started to recall events of last evening.
First pony he saw was Applejack, laying limply on the round table in the living room, when he saw her like that, he immediately remembered how she danced country-like dance on the very same table she was now laying at, she also sang ponified version of Livin On Love, much to Thomas surprise and amusement.

Next scene made Thomas burst out in laugh as he saw Pinkie being completely immobilized, she was hanging crippled by her very own streamers, one of them attached her to lamp in the ceiling.

‘I wonder how did Rarity and Twilight manage to do that to her, anyway I guess after someone will free her, those two will be in big danger.’

He finally walked into the kitchen and he saw Fluttershy, taking something from the fridge.

Out of mane 6 she was the one that surprised both him and Alex the most. She caught those two completely off-guard when she drank a half-litre bottle of vodka all by herself, and then proceeded to gulp down drinks he prepared for them. From what he saw yesterday he thought that right now she will be the one in the worst condition, and yet she seemed completely fine taking some vegetables from the fridge. When she finally realized Thomas was looking at her, she simply smiled and continued making herself a breakfast.

Since they came into this world Fluttershy rarely ever spoke to him, and even if she did she looked quite frightened during conversation. But on that party she seemed to warm up to both him and Alex, he thought it was because of the alcohol but it seems that she finally considers him a friend.

Thomas than took out a few slices of bread, ham and cheese and started making himself toasts, after he put them into toaster he felt that he need to go to the toilet, so he went into the smaller toilet on the ground floor which had only washbasin and toilet bowl. However he had to change his plans, and go to the bigger toilet which was upstairs because after he opened small toilets doors he saw Twilight laying on the floor.

‘Poor thing, if what Applejack was saying was truth, and considering she’s the element of honesty I’m 100% sure it is, this was Twilight’s first party with this amount of alcohol.’

While looking at Twilight he remembered his first party with unlimited access to alcohol, it was also then that he found out about his weakness for mixing beer with harder liquors. He started to pity lavender unicorn, and decided to leave her here in peace.

He proceeded to walk back upstairs and into the bathroom, after he finished he went back to the kitchen and took out toasts from his toaster, then he put them on the plate and made his way to the table at which sitting right now was Fluttershy eating a salad she made for herself.

He still couldn’t believe how well she was doing after seeing condition of everypony else. He thought that they are going to be eating in silence but Fluttershy quickly proved him wrong.

“So how was your night?” She asked

“Oh I slept well, I just had some problems with falling asleep.”

“Good to hear, also sorry for drinking so many of your liquors, I was always like that when it comes to alcohol.”

She sounded like someone who after drinking few drinks changes his attitude completely, but even though she drank much more than Thomas ever possibly could, she remained the same shy pony throughout whole party, she might have been a little more open to talking with others but it was only difference he spotted.

“No problem Shy, anyway what do you think we should do now? I mean we can’t just sit here doing nothing, well maybe we should stay here until they will heal their hangovers but after that we need to do something in order to get you girls back to Equestria.”

“I guess you’re right but only Twilight has any idea how to get us back home, we can’t do much to help her.”

Thomas knew she was right but he hated being completely useless, after few moments he thought of something.

“Well maybe I can’t help Twilight with getting you girls back home, but I can at least make your time here more enjoyable, we could go somewhere tomorrow.”

Fluttershy frowned a little at first but then smiled and replied

“I think it’s good idea, I don’t feel good in crowds but I am sure other girls will be happy about going somewhere.”

Happy about her approval of this idea Thomas finished his toasts and decided to look around his house for any possible damages.
After he finished his inspection he started to pour himself a glass of water while thinking with joy

‘Finally things are looking better, main character from mine favorite show is currently living under mine roof, Fluttershy warmed up to both me and Alex, I made some cool memories from party yesterday, like when Twilight started to discuss with Rarity over how studying is more important than creating dresses and…’

He suddenly realized something and spilled some water on the floor.

‘Where the hell is Rarity?’

Author's Note

Hello guys, next chapter will probably also have only around 1300 words, but I promise that chapter 8 will be longer :D
Also if anypony would be wondering about this AJ song here is normal human version of it :

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LvfwyuC5Rqk

Best wishes to everypony
Riter12pl4

Chapter 7

Chapter 7
In search for Rarity

“This is bad, really really bad.” Thomas said to himself while walking in circles in his living room, suddenly Fluttershy who just finished her breakfast came in.

“What’s wrong Thomas?”

“Rarity is missing, she probably went out yesterday after I went to sleep.”

Thomas’s statement made Fluttershy frown

“What will we do now?” She asked with fear in her voice

“I’ll go look for her.” Thomas said

“I’ll help you.” She replied

“No you can’t, with Twilight in this condition she won’t be able to hide you behind her illusion, also you are the only one here that except for me is feeling fine, you must take care of rest of girls when I’ll go look for Rarity.”

“But are you sure, I don’t know if I can.”

“I’m sure you will be fine just think of them as they would be your animals.”

His statement seemed to cheer her up a bit she nodded and then said

“Ok I’ll do my best, make sure to find her.”

“I’ll find her I promise.”

‘I just hope I’ll find her before anyone else.’

And with that Thomas left his house, he decided to first look in central park, on his way there he called Alex, but he’s phone was turned off.

Thomas was on his own in his quest to find Rarity, and he was starting to fear the possibility of someone finding her before him more and more.

During almost 3 hours of searching he managed to look through most of his town. He first examined park where they first met him, then he searched through city mall, when none of these idea worked he just started to walk from place to place hoping to find her somewhere.
Feeling exhausted he decided to rest, calm down and think through it with clear mind, he went to nearest shop bought himself small can of Cola and sat on the bench in front of the shop.

‘What am I supposed to do now? She can literally be anywhere, and what if some kind of psycho find her already? What if right now he’s forcing her to…
I don’t want to think about it, Thomas for goodness sake focus, where would I go if I were drunk white unicorn who loves dresses and fashion?’

He probably would laugh at his last thought if it wouldn’t be for seriousness of this situation. While he was thinking like that he didn’t realize someone called his name.

“Thomas, hey Thomas.” He looked up and saw Terry walking towards him with awkward smile on his face, Thomas knew Terry for long enough to know what this smile means, something happened.

“Hey Terry what’s up.”

“Everything’s all right thanks.” Terry replied but Thomas knew he was lying

“Are you sure man you don’t look like everything all right.”

“No it’s nothing really, well actually yes, I have a big problem.”

“What is it?”

Thomas saw a small hint of hesitation in Terry’s eyes

“Don’t worry man I won’t tell anybody about your problem if you don't want me to.”

Terry seemed to believe in his statement and said

“Ok first of all, did you hear about the show “My little Pony”?”

“Yes I did.”

“Well you see, my younger sister was watching this and sometime ago she forced me to watch few episodes with her, and I instantly took a liking towards it.”

Thomas was now completely dumbfounded, he never expected Terry to be a brony, but he was surely glad to learn about it.

“Well if you want you can laugh at me now.” Terry stated

“Nopony will laugh at you Terry.”

After a moment of silence Terry realized what word Thomas just used

“Wait what did you just say.”

“I’m saying Terry that I’m a brony just like you.” Thomas stated looking at Terry with a smile.

Terry was clearly happy to hear that one of his friends is actually a brony like him, he said

“Wow man I didn’t expect that, I never met any other brony in real life that’s cool.” Terry said

Thomas smiled again and then asked

“So I bet this wasn’t the actual problem right?”

Terry nodded

“So what is it?”

Terry sighed looked around and said

“Come with me and I will show you.”

Thomas did as he said, he was supposed to look for Rarity, however he wasn’t getting anywhere right now, so he thought that after solving Terry’s problem he might help him in his search.

After 10 minutes of walking they stood before Terry’s house.

Thomas was here a few times before but it’s size and luxurious surprised him every time, Terry’s parents were rich and he was literally living in a mansion.

Terry opened front door and let Thomas in

“Are your parents at work or something? Cause I can’t hear any voice.”

“Yeah they are gone for few days, they will probably be back at Saturday.”

Terry looked at Thomas with concern in his eyes.

“And that’s exactly the problem.” He added

“What do you mean?” Thomas replied

“Come with me.” Terry said and started walking upstairs, Thomas walked behind him
They finally stood before doors to room of some kind, Terry opened door and let Thomas in, and he didn’t expect to see what he saw.
Lying on the bed sleeping was Rarity, with some mud in her hair.

Thomas jaw hung open both in shock and relief, he then turned his attention towards Terry.

“Dude you..”

“I know it’s impossible right? I found her by accident yesterday at about 11:30 p.m. at first I thought I have gone mad, but I decided to take her to my house after I realized that she was real and to my further surprise, drunk.”

Terry took a glance over Rarity and then continued

“Thomas I know that you live alone, and my parents are coming back on Saturday so I was thinking that maybe she could live at your place for time being?” Thomas was surprised by how he sounded when he said that, he truly was concerned about her fate

“Sure no problem, she and rest of mane 6 are living at my house anyway.”

Terry took a couple of minutes before realizing what his friend just said.

“Wait what do you mean?”

Thomas smiled and told Terry about everything what happened during last two days, leaving only the fact that he has date on Saturday, and Dash’s weird behavior.

After few minutes of silence still shocked Terry finally said something

“Dude that’s amazing, if I knew you were helping mane 6 I would make sure to assist you with that in any way possible.”

Thomas couldn’t help but smile at this, first Alex and now Terry, he felt that burden of helping six lost ponies was slowly being cut into smaller parts taken by his friends.

“Thanks man I’ll make sure to call you when we will need your help or when we will be having another party which probably won't happend in the nearest future, actually I already have something to ask you for.”

“Sure man I’ll do everything.”

“Can you let Rarity stay at your place for time being?”

“Well sure but why?”

“Well I don’t want to force her to come back with me when she looks so peaceful right now, also it would be hard to transport her in this condition without anybody noticing.”

Terry stood there few moments before agreeing with his friend.

“All right then I’ll make sure she will be safe here.”

“Thanks man, I would love to stay here longer and maybe talk with you about the show but I need to go back and take care of 4 mares on huge hangover.”

Terry let out few chuckles after Thomas’s statement and said

“Sure man, see you later.”

“See you later.” With that Thomas left and started walking now completely calm, towards his house.

Just before he entered his house he called his mobile phone rang so he picked it up
“Yo Alex wazzup?” Thomas said

“Dude I just woke up and realized I have huuuge hangover, but that’s not why I’m calling, this throbbing pain made my brain work faster than usual and I had a brilliant idea.”

“I’m listening.”

“Well you said that girls will be bored if they will have to stay in your house all time right?”
Thomas nodded, and realizing that Alex can’t see him simply said

“Yea.”

“So I had a idea for a trip, on which we could go when everony will be healed from hangover.”

“Interesting and what could that be?” Thomas asked with curiosity in his words

After few moments of silence Alex broke it and said two words

“Aqua Park.”

Chapter 8

Chapter 8
Aqua Trip

Thomas entered his house with joy spread all over his face. Alex’s idea literally made his day, he loved going to aqua parks since he was little kid, and he didn’t go to any of these in a long time.

After walking inside he took off his shoes and went into living room where he saw, Applejack, Twilight, and Pinkie sitting in silence while munching on some lettuce, they all had a frown on their faces.

After they realized he just walked in, Twilight and AJ nodded at him while Pinkie shouted.

“Hey Timmy did you find Rarity?”

She quickly regretted her decision when she felt a throbbing pain going through her head. After it was gone she look to the side to see her two friends holding their hoofs at their temples while staring daggers at her.

He couldn’t help it and let out few quiet chuckles at that sight, and walked into kitchen while saying.

“Yea I found her, for time being she will stay at one of my friends house, also Alex came up with great idea for what we will be doing tomorrow, but I think I’ll explain later.”

Three mares siting at the table wanted to hear more details about Rarity, but after feeling another wave of pain they just simply nodded, and continued to munch on their breakfast in silence.

After smiling at the image in front of his eyes, he opened the fridge and took out a small bottle of apple juice from it.
While drinking his beverage he saw Fluttershy who was washing dishes from last night.

“Fluttershy you don’t have to do this, I could do it later.” Thomas said

“No, this is the least I can do, you let us stay here, eat and even party for free, if there’s anything else I can do to help you aside from cleaning, feel free to ask.”

She said with a smile on her muzzle, Thomas couldn’t help it and he smiled back, then he walked upstairs and just before opening doors into his room he decided to check on Rainbow Dash.

After opening door to guestroom a little, he saw Rainbow laying on the bed.

Pleased by what he saw, he started to slowly close the door, then he finally walked inside his own room and turned on his computer.
Since he didn’t have anything else to do he decided to simply read some new fimfics for the rest of the day.
_______________________________________________________
He woke up and looked at the phone, it was 9:12 a.m. Alex was supposed to drive up to his house at 12:00 a.m. luckily his car was big enough to fit 8 persons, Thomas had his parents old car but it could only contain 5 persons.

Thomas took a morning shower and went downstairs to eat some breakfast, after walking down he saw all 5 mares sitting at the table talking and smiling while eating some kind of vegetarian meal.

He was glad that they were all healthy again, especially because of their plans for today, he was still excited to go to Aqua Park again.

He went into kitchen while nodding in direction of the girls as the respond for their “good morning”, he then proceeded to open the fridge, he took out few slices of bread, ham and lettuce and made himself a sandwich.

He sat down with rest of the girls eating and talking about many different things, after few minutes of conversation Thomas stopped Pinkie before she started a discussion about how much sugar is in the sugar, and said.

“Girls, as you know Alex have came up with brilliant idea for today’s trip, we are going to Aqua Park, but before we can go I want to explain what is Aqua park and also set few rules.”

“Before ya start yah explanation sugarcube, do you mind me asking what the hay happened to Rarity?” Asked Applejack

“Don’t worry she was found by one of my friend, who turns out, is also a brony. She was at his house yesterday, and he send a mail few minutes ago in which he stated that she’s still isn’t feeling too well and they both decided that it will be best if she will stay at his house a little bit longer.”

All 5 mares felt relief after his statement, he noticed this and smiled, then he continued.

“All right, so first of all let me tell you everything you need to know…”

And so Thomas explained all kind of different water attractions which you can find at Aqua parks, Rainbow was extremely happy when she heard about some of more extreme attractions, while Fluttershy frowned at them. As he continued, all girls were starting to smile wider and wider.

“Oh my Celestia, this sounds so cool, I never been somewhere like this before, can we go now?” Rainbow Dash said completely excited
Thomas was glad that she reacted like that, not that he didn’t expect her to react like this, but looking at her excited like little filly made his heart melt a little.

After realizing that he’s starting to blush he turned his attention towards Twilight and asked

“Twilight can you change the uniform that you girls are during your illusion?”

“You mean clothes that everypony sees on us? Sure I can why?”

“Great, after we will get to the aqua park I’ll show you a way to dressing room, then all of you will walk inside one, you will change your current uniforms to swimming suits, wait do you have swimming suits in Equestria?”

“No sadly we don’t.”

“Oh all right then, come with me.”

They all followed him upstairs to his room where he turned on his computer, opened google and typed in “Swimming Suits.” and clicked on “Image”.

After few seconds of loading, millions of photos of hot girls, and handsome guys in swimming suits showed up surprising 5 girls.

“What is that?” Twilight asked

Thomas then realized, he didn’t told them about internet.

‘This is going to be hard’

After about 35 minutes of explaining, his small tutorial of how to use internets was complete, and all mares including Pinkie more or less understood how to use it.

“So back to our conversation Twilight, can you make six of you wear this while we will be at aqua park? Cause you can’t swim if you don’t have those.”

Twilight looked carefully at some of the swimming suits than smiled and nodded

“Sure that won’t be any problem at all.”

“Glad to hear that.” He turned away from his computer and looked down at his phone, it was 10:01 a.m.

‘We still got plenty of time what should we do for now?’ Thomas thought to himself

“Well we have a lot of time before Alex will come here, what should we do for now?”

“Well if you wouldn’t mind we are all quite curious about this “internet” thing, could we maybe give it a try?” Twilight said and then all 5 of them made a puppy eyes.

After looking at all 5 of them staring at him like that he thought to himself

‘This is so goddamn cute I might get a diabetes after this’

“Sure why not, here you go.” Thomas said and lifted himself up from his chair and left his room.

He went downstairs and turned on his TV, then he decided to eat some cereals cause he was still hungry, while pouring himself a glass of juice he heard familiar melody, he knew he heard that somewhere before but he didn’t know where.

Then he realized.

He dashed towards his room opening his door with a slam and quickly getting near his computer, he took his computer mouse and quickly clicked “X” turning off the website which they were looking at.

“Hey why would you do that?” Rainbow asked with a small hint of anger

“Trust me you don’t want to see it.”

“Why not, how could video called “Smile HD” be something bad?” Twilight asked with innocence in her voice

“Just trust me on this one, seems that you girls are still inexperienced with internet, you know what, let’s go and watch TV until Alex comes here.”

They all nodded and went downstairs, while all of them didn’t understand his behavior, Rainbow Dash was simply angry at him.

“I wanted to watch it you know.” Dash stated

“Well if you really want to watch it so much then I’ll show you it later, just promise me you won’t show it to others, especially Fluttershy and Pinkie.”

“Deal.” Dash said smiling and went downstairs, than she sat down on the couch with rest of her friends.

Thomas was happy he managed to stop them before they watched more than 15 second of this video.
They all watched TV until they heard a doorbell.

Dash and Thomas simultaneously jumped off the couch and rushed to the front door, earning few chuckles from rest of the mares.
Thomas opened his door and was greeted by a firm hug from his best friend, he returned it and after they parted he towards Twilight and said

“All right then Twily, use your illusion spell on you, also this time make it also work on us.”

“Why?” Twilight simply asked

“Because I never saw your human forms and it’s weird feeling, knowing that others see you as humans while I can’t picture it.”

“Well all right, it’s not a problem anyway.”

Twilight’s horn shined and suddenly instead of 5 mares, in front of him were standing five attractive human girls, all of them looked around his age. They looked like they are cosplaying MLP characters, which might not be so far from truth.

“Great so now that we are all prepared.” Thomas said while this bag with his swimming suit to his hand.

“Let’s head out.”

All of them including Alex cheered a little, and they started to get inside Alex’s car. After everypony was sitting in their seat Alex started the engine and their little journey towards Aqua park began.

Their goal was quite far away from Thomas’s house, even with Alex’s car it still would take them around 40 minutes to get there. During their trip they discussed about many different things, Alex asking girls about few things that fans speculated, however one of his question made Thomas, Applejack and Pinkie burst out in laughter while Fluttershy and Twilight gave few chuckles. Thomas couldn’t believe that Alex actually asked Rainbow Dash if she was a lesbian. After Rainbow Dash calmed herself, and everyone else stopped laughing or chuckling, Alex asked.

“Maybe you want to listen to some music?”

“Oh yes that would be delightful.” Fluttershy responded

“Well what kind of music do you have?” Twilight asked

“I have few rock songs somewhere, oh yes I also have my own Heavy metal songs.”

“You are a musician?” All of them asked, except Rainbow, who was still angry, and Thomas who already knew about it.

“Yes I have a Heavy metal band and I’m a vocalist.”

“That’s amazing partner, but what is this “Heavy metal” ya all are talkin about?” Applejack asked

Alex smiled while Thomas frowned, they were best friends but they could never agree in one thing, Thomas loved good rock songs, but he disliked Heavy metal singing, he always stated that “If after listening to a song my ears are feeling like they might fall off, it means this music is not made for me.”

“You want to hear it?” Alex asked

They all nodded while Thomas simply used his hands to cover his ears.

Alex turned on his radio and then started his song. Immediately car was filled with powerful sounds of guitar and drums, after song finished Thomas looked back to see their reactions, while Alex simply asked.

“So girls do you like it?”

Applejack seemed that she enjoyed it a bit, Twilight was looking like she just found a new book and even though it hurts to read it she wanted to know all about , Fluttershy was a little bit startled but overall she took it better than Thomas thought she would, Pinkie would be already bouncing around the car if it wouldn’t be for seatbelt, and finally Rainbow who seemed to be quite amused by this song, sitting with her arms crossed on her chest, Thomas was also wondering where the hell did she get pair of sunglasses.

Rest of their journey went well, they continued to discuss about different things, when Thomas was about to ask something about Princess Luna, Alex said

“Here we are ladies and gentleman, well in this situation I guess its: gentlecolts and mares right?” He asked while turning his head towards girls.

After another minute they all could see it, goal of their journey, both Thomas and Rainbow got overly excited again, after few minutes Pinkie joined them.

When car finally stopped on parking lot Thomas was so happy about coming to Aqua Park again, that he sang in his mind:

‘This day is going to be perfect.’

Chapter 9

Chapter 9
Are you wet yet?

“How long are they going to stay in there?” Thomas asked slightly irritated

“Chill out dude, you know how long it takes for girls to change into different clothes.” Alex responded

“I don’t know if you already forgot, but these girl, aren’t human, and only thing they are changing is Twilight’s illusion, seriously what takes them so long.”

“They must wait for 6 changing rooms to be free at the same time, don’t worry dude it’s only 12:53 a.m. and we are staying here until 7 p.m. we got plenty of time.”

Thomas couldn’t help it, he was excited like a small kid on Christmas Eve, also it bothered him that he for some reason looked forward to seeing Rainbow Dash in swimsuit, even though it was only an illusion.

After another five minutes girls finally showed up, even though both guys knew that under that illusion they are still naked ponies, they had to admit they looked really hot in those imaginary swim suits.

“Finally, I was starting to think that you will never come out.”

“Well pardon me but..”

“No time to talk, all right, here are your watches, they serve as tickets, you use them whenever you want to use any of these sweet, amazing, huge water slides.” Thomas said with huge excitement.

“All right Alex, I know you are not too big of a fan for extreme water slides, so I’ll go alone, girls we meet here at 6:50 p.m. ok let’s head out!”

Right before he wanted to run towards his first goal he was stopped by Rainbow putting her hand on his shoulder, he imagined that in reality she put her hoof on his waist or something like that.

“What is it Dash?”

“You want to go to those extreme attractions without me? The bravest and coolest Pegasus in all of Equestria and beyond?”

Thomas smiled at idea of spending his day not only in aqua park, but also with Rainbow Dash by his side while going on all of these rafting slides and other things like that.

“Are you kidding? Of course I wouldn’t go on them without you, come on let’s go.” He said and took her hand with his own, he didn’t realize what was he doing, he also didn’t realize that Dash started to blush a little.

After those two left all that was left was Alex and 4 girls, all chuckling at their friends excitement.

“Ok let me explain you a few things.” Alex said

“You girls see this sign with a map right there? It’s the map of Aqua Park with all of it’s attractions marked, these things are scattered all around this place, so you won’t get lost and can plan which thing you want to try next.”

They all went to the board, and both Fluttershy and Alex decided to go for the time being to the artificial beach, while Twilight and Pinkie wanted to go eat some ice creams, AJ who was now left alone was still looking at the map thinking where to go first, when she suddenly heard a voice behind her.

“Howdy there miss, can I help you with something?”

Applejack turned around and saw a quite tall guy, he seemed to be around 1,90 meters, he had short brown hair and blue eyes, he was quite muscular.

“Howdy, Ah don’t think ya can help me here partner, ah am just wonderin which attraction should ah go first.”

After hearing her accent, boy’s smile widened and he said

“Well I’ve been here a couple times so I think I can recommend something.”

Applejack and also smiled.

“Names Michael, nice to meet you.”

“Ah am Rebecca, nice to meet you too.” After their introduction Michael decided to suggest going on the attraction called “Three-headed Snake Slide”
Applejack agreed and they both went there, both oblivious to the fact that they were both blushing.

Rainbow Dash and Thomas

“Duude that was so amazing, where are we going next?!” Dash stated completely excited after they finished their Rafting Slide

“I’m glad you like that, honestly I usually am doing these thing alone cause most of my friends don’t like that kind of fun.”

“Well you ain’t doing it alone no more, so where do we go now?”

Thomas couldn’t help to smile when he looked at the map of Aqua Park, and he marked their next goal in his mind.

“All right I think you will like this one, it’s called The Bomb Bay.”

“Cool what is it?”

“If I’ll tell you it won’t be a surprise right?” Rainbow got even more excited and this time it was her who grabbed his hand as and pulled him in the direction of their next goal.

He also started to blush but unlike her he decided to tell her what she was doing.

“Ekhm Ashleigh, what are you doing?” She looked back at him and realized that she was holding his hand, she immediately released it and said

“I’m sorry I don’t know why I did that I..”

“We can hold hands if you wish.” Thomas said with a little bit of hesitation in his voice, and strong blush forming on his face, after she realized what was he offering her, she also started to blush.

They just stayed there avoiding each other’s gaze, when Thomas decided to take the initiative, he walked up to her and gently wrapped his hand around hers, which if it wouldn’t be for Twilight’s illusion it would be her hoof.

She accepted his hand and they, this time, slowly walked towards their next destination, they were still blushing and avoiding each other’s gaze, but they both smiled.

Alex and Fluttershy

“So how did you and Thomas met?” Fluttershy asked, they were both laying on sunbeds, enjoying their peaceful relaxation, nobody was around so Alex could use her real name.

“We first met in middle-school, back then he was quite popular guys in the school, while I was the guy who always got bullied, one day he saved me from some guys who were trying to beat me up, after that we became best friends, if there’s someone on this planet I would trust entirely it would be him, you could actually even say that he is something like, our universe version on Element of Loyalty.”

Both Alex and Fluttershy laughed at his last comment. After few moments of silence Fluttershy asked again

“So I was wondering, after I heard the kind of music you sing I thought that you would rather go with Thomas and Rainbow for some extreme attractions but instead you are just laying here with me, why is that? That is, if you don’t mind answering.”

Her last statement was so quiet Alex barely heard it, after few moments of thinking about his answer he said.

“Yeah I like this type of music, but I also enjoy doing nothing and just simply relaxing in peace like that, actually I think that because my music is so loud I subconsciously am looking for some peaceful and quiet entertainment after singing.”

After he looked over to Fluttershy and made sure she was still listening he continued.

“That’s probably why I enjoy watching MLP so much, it just helps me calm down and relax a little, also that’s one of the reason why you are my favorite character from the show.

Fluttershy lifted her face from sunbed at his statement and formed a little blush on it.

“I am your favorite character?”

Alex simply nodded

“But why would you pick me when others are so much more awesome than me, like Rainbow Dash or any other pony in particular.”

He frowned at her statement, then lifted himself up and stood before her

“Look Fluttershy, I think you are the most amazing pony out there, you are fearful, and yet when your friends are in danger you won’t hesitate to do anything to help her. You always would look out for other ponies, whether they were your friends or strangers.”

Fluttershy’s blush was now covering her whole face, she wanted to say something but Alex continued

“Your kindness is something that I think is lacking in this world, I think that’s why I chose you as my favorite, also in my opinion you are more beautiful than rest of mane 6 taken together.”

Now even Alex was blushing, and Fluttershy couldn’t help it as she let out few small tears of joy and hugged him friendly, he hugged her back and she whispered in his ear.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome Shy.” He said smiling, after few moments they broke their hug and Alex pointed towards the pool

“It seems that they are about to start creating some artificial waves, do you want to try it out?”

Fluttershy smiled and simply nodded, then they both walked towards the pool.

Twilight and Pinkie Pie

Both girls were walking around the Aqua Park side by side while licking their ice creams, twilight took vanilla while Pinkie decided for strawberries.

After walking for few minutes Pinkie saw a huge water slide

“Twily we need to go there now, look at it it’s all so spiral and long, and it seems like fun, and it is so big, we have to go there right now.” Pinkie said

“You know what, just go there alone Pinkie, I don’t feel like risking my life for a bit of adrenaline.”

Pinkie frowned a little but quickly started to smile again and she left for the water slide.

Twilight finished her ice cream, and sat down on one of the benches, she didn’t realize that someone was already siting there, until he sneezed making her fall of the bench.

“Oh my goodness I’m sorry are you alright?” He asked

“It’s ok I’m fine.” Twilight said while looking at the boy, he was rather short, she would say that he’s 1.70 meters at best, he had short curly black hair, he was quite skinny like Alex, he also wore a pair of glasses. After she accepted his hand and he helped her get up she realized that he was holding a book.

“What are you reading?”

“Oh it’s nothing interesting really just some boring history book.” To his surprise Twilight smiled and asked

“What kind of history book is that?”

“Well it tells about what was happening on Earth during last 1000 years, it’s called “Millennium of History” and I think it’s quite interesting.”
Twilight came now closer to him and asked

“Could I borrow it when you finish reading it?”

This question caught him off guard, he never thought that hot girl like this one would be interested in earth’s history, or any other scientific project.

“Sure I already read it though, I can give it to you right now.” He said while giving Twilight his book, he smiled and asked

“What’s your name?”

“I am Tara, and you?”

“My name is Albert, so why are you sitting here on the bench instead of having fun on water slides?”

“Oh you see, I’m not a big fun of these type of things, especially those big ones.” Twiligh said while looking at the attraction Pinkie wanted her to attend

“So why won’t you go on smaller ones then?” He asked

“I would but I’m waiting for my friend who’s right now having fun on this huge water slide right there.”

“Seriously? What a coincidence I’m too waiting for my friend to finish his death ride.”

Twilight smiled and said

“Then I guess we could wait together, you could tell me something about Earth’s history, cause I never really had any chance to learn about it.”

He was quite surprised by her statement but he quickly shrugged it off and said.

“Sure why not.”

Applejack and Michael

“Ah have to say it certainly was fun.”

“Of course it was, so where do you want to go now?” Michael said

“Well Ah think Ah will still let you decide, ah have no idea which one of these devilish slides should we pick.” Applejack replied

Michael chuckled a little and then looked at map, before he could say anything he heard a quiet growl from behind him.

“Ah think ah might be a little bit hungry.” AJ said while blushing a little in embarrassment.

“All right, we could go to some restaurant, any preferences in food?”

“Ah will eat everything that ain’t meat partner.”

Michael was little surprised by the fact that she was a vegan, but he quickly shrugged it off and looked at the map.

“There’s this little restaurant which server very good salads.”

“Great let’s go.”

After few minutes of walking they sat down and ordered something to eat and drink, then AJ realized something.

“Oh no, Ah think Ah didn’t took any money with me.”

“Don’t worry Rebecca, what kind of gentleman would I be If I would let you pay for anything.”

Applejack was surprised by his kindness, and started blushing a little

“Ya really don’t have to.”

“Yes, but I want to, besides who wouldn’t want to help such beautiful girl?”

She now could feel that her whole face was becoming red.

Soon their meals were done and they started eating.

After few minutes of eating in silence Michael asked

“So Rebecca where are you from? Cause I can tell from your accent that you aren’t probably from here.”

Applejack quickly tried to think about some ideas but she could only think of one thing.

“Ah would rather not talk about it, bad memories, and stuff.” She said and started to look in other direction

‘She’s a terrible liar, but if she really doesn’t want to talk about then I don’t think I should ask.' Michael thought to himself

“Ok sure, where are you staying now?”

“Ah am staying at my friend's house, and you?”

“I am living with my parents and my little brother, we recently moved to the city, we used to live on the farm until then, I honestly liked it more before.”

“Ah’m sorry sugarcube.”

Michael perked up a little, when he heard her call him like that

‘Is she? No that’s impossible it must be my imagination’ he shrugged it off and said

“You don’t have to apologize for anything, come on, let’s finish eating and try out other attractions, this Aqua Park is quite big.”

Applejack smiled and continued eating, she didn’t know why but she really liked spending time with this guy even though she met him not even an hour ago. She felt comfortable around him and for some reason she even felt that she could tell him everything, which made her feel guilty for lying to him.

6:46 p.m. Main Hall

Everyone started to gather, Rainbow Dash and Thomas with huge grins on their faces, and few drops of sweat, from spending their whole day running from one attraction to the other without any breaks, still holding hands. Than Alex and Fluttershy showed up, they have spent their day at Aqua Park in much more calm and relaxing way then first pair, even now Fluttershy could hardly look at Alex without blushing. Next pair was Twilight and Pinkie, Twilight was holding some kind of book, while Pinkie was bouncing happily. Last pair to show up were Applejack, and to everyone surprise Michael.

“Hey Rebecca who’s that guy?” Dash asked

“This is Michael, Ah met him when we parted ways.”

“Nice to meet you.” After everyone introduced themselves to Michael, Thomas starred at Applejack and Michael, and realized they both had a small blush on their faces, this sight reminded him something, and then he realized he was still holding hands with Rainbow, he quickly but gently left her grip and they both started to blush again.

“Well I assume that today was good fun for everybody but we must take our leave now, it was nice to meet you Michael.”

“Yeah I think I will go back to my house as well, hey Rebecca.”

Applejack turned her head towards him

“I was thinking maybe you could give me your phone number.”
Both Thomas and Alex smiled at Michael statement while Applejack not knowing what he was talking about still blushed a little though she didn’t know why.

Thomas quickly realized that she doesn’t know what phone is so he interfered.

“Rebecca recently broke her Phone but if you want I can give you my number, she’s staying at my place anyway so you can call her anytime you want.”

Michael was surprised that friend about which Applejack spoke before was guy, but he shrugged it off like anything else and happily accepted Thomas’s number.

After saying goodbyes to everyone he turned to Applejack and kissed her lightly one the cheek. This caught her completely off guard, and her face became crimson red, he was gone before she could say anything.

After AJ got few jokes about her new “boyfriend” from Rainbow Dash, and Alex asked Twilight where did she get that book from, they all went separate ways into changing rooms. Then they went out of them and were ready to leave the Aqua Park, they went outside and got into Alex's car starting their journey back home.

‘I do hope I will be able to come back her sometime again, perhaps even with Rainbow Dash.’ Thomas blushed a little at his own thought, and after calming himself down he joined his friends conversation about their day at Aqua Park.

After they finally arrived at Thomas house it was 7:43 p.m. each of them said goodbye to Alex, as he took off towards his own house.
Thomas unlocked the door and went inside.

“Today surely was a good day don’t you think?”

They all nodded in agreement.

“So who’s up for some fresh salad.

Again all 5 girls nodded

“All right, I’m on it, by the way Twily, how long are you going to keep this illusion on?”

“Oh well it’s going to disappear in 2 or 3 hours from now anyway, and I thought this might be good occasion for you to at least pretend to be spending some time with humans once in a while.”

Rest of girls laughed a little while Thomas only spread a cocky grin on his face, he was about to teach Twilight a simple rule

“Don’t joke about person who’s making your meal.”

Then they all heard weird noise and turned around to look where it came from, in his living suddenly appeared a flash of light, and after few moments it changed into a some kind of figure.

It was small, really small, it had green spikes on its head and tail, and was fully covered in purple scales, except his belly. Thomas then realized what this creature was, but before he could say anything Twilight spoke

“Spike?”

Author's Note

Pheew, I have to say it was hard for me to write this chapter, I don't really know why.
But I do hope you will enjoy it, even though I can't help it but feel that it's one of my weakest chapter thus far.

Best Wishes
Riter12pl4

Chapter 10

Chapter 10
Laugh, tears and depression

“Spike what are you doing here?” Twilight asked while running up to Spike

“I’m fine Twilight thanks for asking.” Spike replied sarcastic

It was then that Spike looked at Twilight for first time and realized that his friend who is like big sister to him isn’t a pony.

“TWILIGHT? What happened what, what are you?” Spike asked while jumping in the air from shock.

“Oh yes I forgot about that, don’t worry Spike it’s just an illusion spell which makes other people here see us as humans.” Twilight said, while lifting her spell.

“Humans?” Spike asked and finally noticed Thomas standing in the room with them.

Thomas noticed spike looking at him at decided to introduce himself

“Hi there, I am Thomas, nice to meet you Spike.”

“Twilight, what is this guy doing here?”

“Well he’s living here, let me explain.”

Twilight summed up all of the events that occurred since they first arrived on earth, except for their party on Thursday.

“That’s pretty cool adventure if you ask me.” Spike commented

“I guess, but what are you doing here Spike? How did you get here?”

“Oh right, Princess Celestia has been trying to figure out how to bring you home, and she made few discoveries.”

All mares and Thomas have set their attention towards Spike, waiting for him to continue.

“It turns out that this world unlike ours doesn’t have any magic, so she can send things, or ponies, here but she can’t pull them back for the time being, she’s currently working on that part.”

“So why are you here Spike? You should have stayed back home it would be safer for you.” Twilight said in a way which resembled reprimand

“That’s because Princess Celestia used her magic on me and now I can deliver you letters from Equestria.” Everypony ears perked up on this information

“What do you mean Spike?” Twilight asked with curiosity in her voice

“Celestia created some kind of magical mailbox in Ponyville, whenever somepony puts there a letter, BAM it will travel to this universe through me.” Spike said with pride pushing his chest forward.

“By the way where is Rarity?” Spike asked but got completely ignored, girls where now overwhelmed with joy, not only Princess Celestia was working on bringing them back home, but now they will get letters from their family.

“Spike that’s great, but when do you think those letters will arrive?” Thomas asked

Spike still not completely trusting this human, he answered with small frown on his face

“Probably soon, Princess said that she will officially open the mailbox few minutes after she will send me here so they should start to arrive pretty so…”

He couldn’t finish, from his mouth erupted a small green flame which changed to letter, after 2 or 3 minutes of constant fire breathing, or in this case, letter breathing, Spike finally collapsed on the floor holding his belly and slightly swearing under his nose.

Twilight would normally scold him for such language, but she, as well as rest of the girls were now looking at the pile of letters with excitement.

They started to going through them, Pinkie got letters from both Mr. and Ms. Cake wishing her good luck and safe return, Rainbow got letters from Cloudchaser and Flitter, in which they assured her that they are doing fine with weather without her but she should hurry up with coming back, she also got many letters from her mini fan-club which Scootalo and some other kids created. Twilight got letters from Princess herself, wishing her to be safe and assuring her that both she and Luna are doing everything they can to bring them back. Fluttershy got letter from her friend Carrot Top, in which she wrote that she took care of her animals for time being, but even if she’s doing her best, they still miss Fluttershy. There were 2 letters for Rarity, one of them was from her sister, but to everypony surprise she even got a letter from Fancy Pants and Fleur Dis Lee. But what truly surprised everypony, except for Spike who was still growling in pain, was the fact that even Thomas got a letter, from Princess Celestia, in her letter Princess thanked him and his friends for helping girls.

‘How does she even know that? Oh who cares, she’s a 1000-years old Princess who rules a magical land full of Unicorns Pegasus and Earth Ponies, I guess I should have expected that.’ Thomas thought

Also aside from letters from their families and close friends, there seemed to be a letter from almost everypony from Ponyville, wishing for them to come back safely.

It filled them with hope and joy, as Twilight hugged Spike very tightly, after her each girl gave him a hug, and even Thomas did much to Spike’s surprise.
After first wave of joy finished everypony looked at Applejack who had a frown on her face.

“What’s wrong AJ? Dash asked

“Ah didn’t get any letter from Big Mac and Apple Bloom, Ah am worried that something happened to them while Ah was gone.”

“Don’t worry Applejack, you know that because of your absence Macintosh probably had to do everything by himself and didn’t have time to write to you, I am sure that they will write soon.” Twilight said while everpony else including Spike nodded in agreement.

“Thanks ya’all, Ah hope you are right.”

Equestria, Ponyville, Magic Mailbox

Miss Cheerilee was standing in front of the magic mailbox which was their only connection to where Twilight and others were right now, she turned towards her coltfriend who was standing by her side and asked.

“Mac, darling are you sure you want to do this?”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac nodded without hesitation while going towards the mailbox with a letter in his hoof.

“Think about it, Applejack is in this weird world, she’s probably scared and they must all be already stressed about this whole situation, don’t you think it would be better to tell her when she comes back? I mean look at how Apple Bloom reacted.” Cheerilee said with concern in her voice

“We can’t wait until she comes back, she deserves to know the truth, and you know as well as me, that it will only hurt her more if she will find out after coming back.”

Cheerilee wanted to protest but knew he was right.

Big Mac stopped near the mailbox, and after the moment of hesitation he pushed the letter into the mailbox.

“I just hope she will be all right.” Said Cheerilee with small tears forming in her eyes

“Eeyup.” Big Mac said and pulled his marefriend into tight embrace.

Earth, Thomas’s House

“Thanks ya’all, Ah hope you are right.” After Applejack finished her sentence, Spike burped out another trail of green flame with quiet scream of pain. It landed on the floor and everypony’s eye went wide when they saw who it was for.

“For Applejack from Big Mac”

AJ without moment of thinking opened the letter with huge grin on her face. As she was reading it, her smile suddenly started to vanish, she finished reading it, and read it again, and again, and again.

“Applejack is everything ok?” Twilight asked with care

Applejack’s eyes started to water, and she suddenly started to cry, she thrown letter on the floor and rushed upstairs slamming doors to the bedroom behind her.

Everypony stared with wide eyes at the scene which unfolded before them, after few moments of silence Thomas finally decided to read the letter. He picked it up and read it out loud for everypony to hear.

“Dear Applejack

Don’t worry about me or Apple Bloom, we are doing fine, it’s true that without you it’s more work on the farm but nothing we can’t handle, so you don’t have to worry about it.”

In this place of letter Thomas saw a small stain, he thought that It must be AJ tear but then he realized something, it wasn’t new.

“Now there’s something that Ah would prefer to tell you face to face, but it’s not possible at the moment, and Ah believe you deserve to know the truth.”

At that moment Thomas stopped reading out loud because what he read completely shocked him, he now understood AJ behavior, and he felt that his eyes are also starting to water.

“Come on dude don’t hold us here, what does it say?” Rainbow Dash said
Thomas gulped and continued

“Yesterday in her sleep, Granny Smith passed away.”

Chapter 11

Chapter 11
Reunion and comforting

Everypony was in gloomy mood, Thomas was walking from one end of the living room to the other and then back again, Pinkie Pie was bursting out in tears while Fluttershy was trying to comfort her, Twilight not sure what to do simply sat in place with her head hanging.

“We have to do something.” Rainbow Dash said while hovering in the air, with tears almost falling from her eyes

“But what Rainbow? What are we supposed to do?” Twilight asked

“We have to go there and comfort her!”

“Yeah sure, but how, what are we supposed to tell somepony who just lost a family member?” Twilight asked with her head still hanging

“Well that’s simple, we will.. we will..” Rainbow Dash slowly landed on the floor and sat on her haunches .

“I don’t know.” Rainbow said still holding her tears

Thomas walked up to her and kneeled to her eye level, they looked each other in the eyes, and Thomas saw in them exactly what he was expecting to see, a begging for help.

Without hesitation Thomas pulled Rainbow into tight hug, she returned the embrace and now he could feel T-shirt on his shoulder becoming wet from her tears, he wanted to cry too, be he knew he had to be strong now, for all of them, especially for Rainbow Dash.
Everpony just stayed like that for good 20 minutes when finally a doorbell waked them up, Thomas gently broke the hug, and walked up to the door, he didn’t expect any guests especially this late on Thursday.
He opened the door and saw his tall friend Terry standing next to Rarity.

“Hello there darling.” Said Rarity

“Sup.” Terry simply added with a nod

Thomas would probably be little surprised by Rarity’s sudden comeback if it wouldn’t be for the grim situation they were in.

Rarity realized very quickly that something isn’t right and asked with care in her voice.

“Did something happened while I was gone dear?”

Thomas simply nodded and motioned for them to go inside, after all three of them were in living room both Rarity and Terry were speechless at what they saw.

“Mother of Celestia, what put everypony in such grim mood?”

Thomas explained with shaking voice about what happened to Applejack’s.

Rarity was simply frozen in place while Terry couldn’t stand after hearing that and sat on the couch.

“Let me talk to her.” Rarity said breaking the silence

“Are you sure Rarity?” Thomas asked with hesitation in his voice

“Trust me on this one darling, I won’t let her down when she needs somepony like me.”

All mares in the room nodded, they knew Rarity had to take care of her little sister practically since she was born cause of their parents working in Manehattan, during these years she managed to create some kind of parental instinct, if there was somepony who could help Applejack right now, it was Rarity.

White unicorn walked upstairs and stopped in front of the guest room, from which she could hear her friends crying.
After few moments of building up courage, she opened the door with her magic and stepped inside, what she saw frightened her.
Applejack got message from Big Mac no more than 30 minutes ago, but she looked like she was kept in a dungeon for more then 2 weeks.

Her mane was already a mess, characteristic stetson she always wears now was laying on the floor near the bad. Her looked sore and dry for crying non-stop for 30 minutes, she look pale, and even though it was physically impossible, Rarity could swear she looked thinner than before.

Rarity slowly walked towards the bed, and sat near her friend, not saying anything.

She knew that she won’t be able to talk to her, as long as AJ won’t want to talk, so she just waited.

After almost 20 minutes of just sitting there idly, Applejack finally spoke.

“Ah loved her ya know.”

Rarity’s ears perked up and she turned her head towards Applejack, who still wasn’t looking directly at her.

“After mah parents died in the bucking accident when Ah was just a little filly, Big Mac was a young colt who didn’t even finish school and
Apple Bloom was just an infant, she was the one that took us under her hoof.”

“She was old even back then but she given it her all to properly raise us, and Ah think she did well on that part.”

Rarity managed to produce a smile but it quickly vanished from her muzzle when AJ finally turned her face towards Rarity, she was looking like she wasn’t sleeping for few weeks at least.

“Rarity, Ah loved her more than Ah even imagined, she wasn’t just mah granny, she was my second mother, my inspiration, Ah always wanted to be like her.”

Rarity simply listened to her friend in complete silence with straight face

“Ah am not a little filly no more, Ah knew that granny was old and one day or another she will have to go.” Applejack voice crushed at her last sentence, she would have cried again, but she simply ran out of tears.

“What’s worst Rarity, is that Ah wasn’t there when it happened, she died when Ah wasn’t there, after all she did for me, Ah wasn’t even there on her last day of her life.”

Rarity closed her eyes and thought of what to say, she didn’t have to think long, she gave Applejack hug, which she quickly accepted and said

“Applejack darling, I know how you must feel right now, but tell me, you knew granny Smith your whole life, would she really be happy to her beloved granddaughter laying like that in a bad in such condition?”

Rarity’s words seemed to make it through to her, AJ ears perked up and she tightened the hug.

“You know what, I’ll bet my whole boutique that granny Smith doesn’t hold any kind of grudge against you, how could she possibly, she was the greatest, most loving pony I ever met.” At that statement Rarity almost started to cry herself, remembering old granny Smith having fun with Sweetie Bell and her friends, Rarity could literally see their smiling faces while playing with old granny who also was smiling.

“Also I’ll tell you something, if in Equestria there was a pony that died without regretting anything from their life, it had to be her darling.”

AJ couldn’t resist anymore, she started to cry again even though she should have ran out of tears long ago, Rarity wasn’t able to hold her own tears at that sight.

They just sat there hugging each other for 10 minutes, for them though it felt like eternity.

“Thank you Rarity, really Ah don’t know what would happen to me if ya wouldn’t come here today.” Applejack said finally forming a small smile on her muzzle.

“You’re quite welcome darling.”

“Ah am really grateful, but Ah still want sometime alone, could ya please..”

“I shall leave this room at once my dear.” Rarity said while smiling wildly, as she stepped out of the room, she turned her head and saw Applejack mouthing “Thanks”.

Rarity came back to the living room, everyone stood up from the couch and started drowning Rarity with questions.

“All right, not all of you, Twilight speak.” Rarity said

“How did it go?” Lavender unicorn asked

“Good I think, she still needs some rest and alone time but she will be as good as new in few days.”

Everyone sighed with relief, and after few minutes of silence Terry decided to break it.

“Well since it’s all over now I guess I will head back home, so Rarity see you at Saturday and goodnight.” He said while walking through front door and winking towards Rarity.

“Goodnight to you as well darling.” Rarity said while blushing a little

Everypony was not staring speechless at Rarity, finally Rainbow asked

“What did he mean Rares?”

“What do you mean Rainbow my dear?”

“He said he will see you at Saturday?”

“Oh you mean this.” Rarity started to blush and smile sheepishly

“We have a date on Saturday.”

“WHAT?” Everypony yelled expect for Thomas, who decided that it’s simply too much for one day and proceeded to take his Jack Daniels glass from the shelves and then a bottle of whisky.

“Rarity what the bucking hell happened during these two days you were at his house?” Rainbow asked almost shouting
Rarity blushed again and said

“Well it’s a long story.”

Author's Note

Hello there guys, I just wanted to say that next two chapters will tell the story of what happend in Terry's house between him and Rarity. I'm trying to write at least one chapter per day, however if I won't manage to write both of these chapters tommorrow, then they should appear at Saturday*, reason for that is I simply want to release them simultaneously.

Best Wishes
Riter12pl4

Chapter 12

Chapter 12
Of all the best things that could happen

Rarity woke up and slowly lifting her head up she looked around.

She didn’t know where she was, it wasn’t the guest room in Thomas’s house for sure, suddenly she felt a huge throbbing pain going
through her brain and she remembered previous day.

“I really should consider drinking less amount of alcohol next time.” She felt another wave of pain.

“Seriously what happened yesterday.” Rarity couldn’t help it and gave a few chuckles when she remembered binding Pinkie Pie in her streamers along with Twilight.

“Hey are you alright?” Rarity turned her head and gasped. Before her was standing a tall human with tanned skin and long black hair. She quickly backed away from him.

“Don’t worry it’s all right, I’m Thomas’s friend Terry.”

Rarity’s ears perked up at the mention of her human friend.

“How am I supposed to know you are not lying?” Rarity hissed

“Well if I wanted to do something bad to you, I had plenty of time for that didn’t I? Besides we already met in the city mall remember?”

Rarity thought for few moments and then realized that they indeed met already, although back then she introduced herself as Tabitha.

“Let’s say that I trust you for now, so Mr. Terry could you please tell me where am I and how did I get here?”

Terry then explained how he found her drunk and escorted her to his house.

After listening to his explanation Rarity started to blush in embarrassment.

“Oh I’m so sorry Mr. Terry, you saved my life and I treated you like this.”

“Hey don’t worry about this, you didn’t know, and don’t call me “Mr.” I’m only 19 years old”

“Oh sure, Terry.” Rarity said, and for some reason when she said his name without Mr. part, she felt small blush on her cheeks.

“So Rarity I guess you are still not feeling too well, just lay here I’ll make you something to eat and perhaps a tea.”

“Oh yes, some tea would be nice.” Rarity said with a smile, which quickly vanished after another wave of pain.

Terry went out of the bedroom and into the kitchen. He took out few vegetables and proceeded to make some salad, while he was
preparing water for tea he started an internal dialogue in his head.

You know that you are physically attracted to a pony right?

Shut up brain, maybe I am but I can’t help it. Besides I’m not only physically attracted to her.

Oh please, we both know where your eyes are always landing when your talking with her.

I was just, ehmm, checking on her cutie mark.

Yeah sure.

Fuck you.

Are you insulting yourself?

You know what I don’t care if she’s a pony or not, I think I’m in love.

We both know that you love both reading and writing romantic novels but are you sure you are in love?

Well there’s only one way to find out.

Terry took Rarity’s breakfast and tea and walked into his bedroom where Rarity was laying on his bed at the moment.

“Milady your breakfast is served.” Terry said while gracefully putting bowl with salad and a glass of tea next to his bed.

“Oh my, what a gentlecolt.” Rarity commented and giggled a little. Terry slightly blushed at the compliment.

While Rarity was eating her meal, they decided to talk a little.

“So Terry, are you living alone here?”

“No it’s my parents house, I’m living here with them, right know they are travelling because of their jobs.”

“And what are you parents doing, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“My mother is world famous fashionista and my father is her manager.”

Rarity almost spilled some tea which she was drinking.

“Your mother is a world famous fashionista? Oh my that’s wonderful.” Rarity said beaming

“They earn a lot of money, that’s true but ever since I was small they were always traveling somewhere, I had to take care of myself.”

“Oh Terry I’m so sorry I didn’t know.” Her smile now changing into small frown.

“Hey don’t worry about that, anyway since you probably don’t feel too well maybe you would like to read something? It usually helps me when I’m on hangover.”

“Sounds good, what kind of books do you have?”

Terry hesitated for a moment and then said sheepishly

“I mostly read romantic novels.”

Rarity smiled wildly

“That’s great darling, I love those, but why do you seem so shy about that?”

“Well I’m a guy, and I’m also a captain of our school basketball team.”

“So?”

“What do you mean by “So”?”

“Darling, who cares if you are a stallion or a mare, romantic novels are delightful histories of lovers, everypony has a right to enjoy them.”

Terry, now with more confidence stood up and said.

“I’ll show you something I never showed anyone before.”

Rarity watched with curiosity as Terry walked to one of his shelves opened it, and took out a notebook hidden under pile of other books.

He then passed it to Rarity.

She grasped it with her magic and opened first page in front of her eyes.

1 + 1 = Smile
Amateur romance novel by Terry Johnson

Rarity looked at Terry

“You are even writing romance?”

“Well, yea I like playing basketball but I always wanted to be writer.”

At this moment Rarity felt her heart explode

‘He’s handsome, kind, generous, he likes reading romantic novels and even writes them himself. He’s also a gentlecolt I wonder if he believes in love at the first sight.’

Rarity and Terry talked about romantic novels, fashion and some things concerning human world, after few hours Terry decided to make himself something to eat and go to sleep, he was quite tired today cause he had to get up early.

Rarity nodded they told each other good nights and then Rarity read Terry’s novel before finally going to sleep.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13
this is the best possible thing

Rarity woke up, feeling now much better then yesterday, her nose picked up some weird smell, after turning her head in its direction she gasped and saw a tray with breakfast made of salad, couple slices of bread and bottle of orange juice, also on the corner of the tray was small vase with a red rose in it.

‘Oh my, if this is how I would wake up for the rest of my life I wouldn’t complain’

Rarity’s muzzle became crimson red when she realized what she just thought about, however she knew very well that she’s falling for Terry and there’s nothing she can do about it. The only thing she was afraid of, is that Terry won’t be able to accept her because they are different species.

Door to the bedroom started to open slowly and Rarity soon saw Terry’s face looking through door.

“Good morning Rarity, is everything all right? How are you feeling today?”
Rarity beamed when she saw him, his face showing a look of concern, they looked at each other, and suddenly they were just staring into each other eyes, both lost in their thoughts.

‘He’s even more handsome than yesterday, ok Rarity, you have to tell him how you feel.’

While Terry was once again, arguing with his common sense

Wow she looks more stunning each time I see her.

You do know you met her two days ago? Actually you found her two days ago.

Love doesn’t have a watch.

I really think you should reconsider spending rest of your life with a horse.

Will you shut up?

I can’t shut up I’m your brain, and I’m really thankful that I’m your brain

Really?

Yea you don’t have any idea how much free space I have in here.

Fuck you.

After staring into each other’s eyes for couple minutes Rarity finally spoke

“Yes darling I’m okay now, it’s all thanks to you, and I have to say this Romantic novel of yours was really good, but why didn’t you finish it? I really want to know how it will end.”

Terry suddenly frowned at started looking at the floor, he then said

“I never finished it because I don’t think I can be a writer.”

“What? But darling you said yourself that you always wanted to be one, why don’t you want to follow your dream.”

Terry wanted to change subject, leave the room or just lie, but he couldn’t, he always wanted to talk about this with someone, and right now there was probably nobody he trusted more than her, even though he met her two days ago, he felt that she can help him.

“It’s just that, my parents always wanted me to be professional basketball player, it’s not that I don’t like playing it, but I just don’t want to do this for the rest of my life, and when I told them about my passion, they just shrugged it away and said that I will never become a popular writer.”

Terry remembered the scene of his father scolding him for writing his novel, and his mother looking at him with disappointment, he could feel his father’s belt on his back till this day. Tears were forming in his eyes and he felt on his knees, then he suddenly felt somebody’s embrace, he knew it was Rarity trying to comfort him, and it worked.

Terry returned the embrace and let himself cry while holding Rarity, who couldn’t resist and also left out a few tears. After few minutes they let go of each other and simply starred into each other eyes. Terry was very thankful and decided that it’s now or never.

“Rarity?”

“Yes darling?”

“Do you believe in love at the first sight?”

Rarity’s was caught completely off-guard by his question, she knew what he meant by it, and she couldn’t resist the upcoming wave of happiness.

“I don’t know, how do you think?” Rarity asked, and leaned forward closing the gap between his face and her muzzle, their lips meeting each other, they both closed they eyes and simply savored all happy feelings coming from this kiss.

They broke it few minutes later and hugged again. Terry was once again the one to break the silence.

“Hey Rarity?”

“Yes darling?”

“I take that as yes, right?”

Rarity chuckled and nodded

“Then since we are an official couple, how about a date on Saturday? There’s a great art gallery, and after looking at some masterpieces we could go watch a romantic movie.”

“It sounds amazing darling.” Rarity smiled at her boyfriend, and turned his head to give him another kiss, which he accepted with joy.

Well I guess maybe you were right this isn’t so bad.

I told you brain.

That of course doesn’t change the fact that I still think you are as dumb as monkey on deserted island.

Will you ever shut up?
__________________________________________________________________

Reactions to Rarity’s story were different, Twilight was simply staring in shock at Rarity, however her eyes were saying that’s she’s happy for her friend. Fluttershy was congratulating Rarity, while Rainbow Dash was trying to calm down Pinkie who was bouncing all over living room while creating a plan for “Congratulations on becoming a couple Rarity and Terry” party.

Meanwhile Thomas was pouring himself 4th glass of whisky, when he suddenly saw Spike sitting next to him, Thomas could swear purple dragon was about to start crying.

Thomas remembered when he was only 13 years old he was in love with older girl, who later found herself a boyfriend.

Boy looked at dragon with a stare saying “I know that feel bro” he then looked at the empty glass in front of Spike and asked him.

“Hey, Spike.” His voice slightly shaking from alcohol

“What?”

“You want something to drink?”

Spike looked at him and realized that he understand how he feels and wants to help

“Do you have orange juice?”

“Sure hold on.” Thomas stood up walked to the fridge, after he missed carton a couple times he finally grabbed it and went back to the table where he poured orange juice into Spike's glass.

“Thanks.”

“No problem bro.” Thomas said while sitting down, he thought about this whole situation with Rarity and Terry, and before lifting his glass for another sip he said

“Boy, that escalated quickly.”

He put his once again empty glass on the table, he then wanted to put his bottle of whisky back to the shelve but he suddenly remembered something.

“Fuck, I have a date on Saturday.”

Thomas poured himself 5th glass of whisky and gave it a look, then he looked at his half emptied bottle of whisky and he thought to himself while drinking.

‘This is going to be a loooong night.’

Chapter 14 Author's Note

Hey guys, when I was writing this chapter I was really tired so I would appreciate if you would point out spelling errors which are most likely to occur here.

Best Wishes
Riter12pl4

Chapter 14

Chapter 14
Hey It’s Friday

Thomas woke up in his bed, he lifted his head and looked around, he didn’t see anything suspicious so he laid down his head back on the pillow and started to think about what happened yesterday.

He remembered drinking whisky and talking with Spike about women, then girls came from the living room and decided to also have some drinks, somehow it all turned into real party, they even called Alex to come over.

They turned on some music and Fluttershy took out a bottle of vodka from Thomas’s shelf, Alex brought himself some beer, while Twilight and Rarity decided to drink some wine. Pinkie was drinking some kind of rum.

He recalled dancing with all mares and Alex, he also remembered Spike joining them after some time.

Thomas couldn’t remember what happened after his 9th glass of whisky, after what happened with Rarity, he really hoped that this time all girls are home.

After about 20 minutes he decided it’s time to get up from bed and go see how this time everything turned out.

He walked downstairs with a little bit of curiosity and fear, what he saw actually surprised him. All girls except for AJ were sitting peacefully at the table, three of them munching on some salad, they were talking to each other and none of them showed any signs of hangover.

Thomas didn’t have hangover either, but it didn’t surprise him, he never had those even if he would get completely drunk he would be fine the very next day. Only way for him to get one of those in the next morning was mixing beer with harder alcohol, and he knew he will never do that again.

“Hey girls how are you?”

All of them nodded their good mornings towards him, Rainbow dash blushed, even thought it was only a small blush, Thomas noticed it.
After walking towards fridge to make himself a breakfast , he decided to open his alcohol shelf and what he saw terrified him.

They were out of whisky.

After first wave of shock went by he also realized that they were out of Vodka. What scared him was the fact that only one who drank vodka yesterday was Fluttershy.

‘Seriously how much can she drink? I had 2 full 0.5l bottle of this shit yesterday, and she drank all of it alone? And more than that, she doesn’t even have any kind of hangover?’

He closed the shelf noting to himself that he will have to go buy some whisky, and perhaps some vodka later on.

While he was preparing himself an omelet Spike walked up to his side

“Sup big guy?” Purple Dragon asked with a smirk on his face

“Nothing much really why do you ask?”

“I was just wandering how much do you remember from yesterday?”

“I don’t really know what happened after 1:00 a.m. why do you ask?”

“Nothing really, I’ll tell you later.” Thomas noticed that smile Spike had, he knew it very well, since he had a pretty hard head he always was that guy who knew what happened to his friends even though they didn’t.

Thomas always smiled like that at these situations.

“Ok Spike something happened yesterday, something that I have to know.”

“Oh not really, nothing much, you guys were just talking about random things, and when everypony went dancing, you were left for a few moments one on one with Dash, and me as a silent spectator.”

Thomas’s eyes went wide and blushed started to form on his face.

“What happened between us, tell me this instant.”

“Don’t worry bro nothing much really happened, you guys talked a little, you complimented her awesomeness and coolness, and you also said that her hair is brighter and much more beautiful than real rainbow.” Spike couldn’t help it and he let out few chuckles while covering his mouth with his claw.

“Pheew I have to say I’m relieved I worried for a moment that something worse happened.” Thomas said with relief, he still was kind of embarrassed about all these compliments, but at least he didn’t do anything more and he really couldn’t disagree with any of them.

“Oh but it didn’t end there amigo.” Spike said while pouring himself a glass of orange juice

Thomas looked at Spike with curiosity and a little bit of fear in his eyes

“Tell me.”

“Well after this small talk you asked her out on a date.”

“I DID WHAT?” Thomas shouted almost causing Spike to spill his juice.

“Dude calm down.”

“How am I supposed to calm down? Ok let’s calm down, let’s think about most important things at hand, all right Spike do you remember when are we supposed to have this date?”

“From what I heard you guys decided to talk about this later.”

‘That whole date situations explains Rainbow’s blush earlier, but wait if we still have to talk about details of this date, then maybe I’ll be able to cancel it somehow while not ruining my friendship with her.

On the second thought, date with this stunning, awesome, loyal, friendly, cool,…

Fuck I’m complementing her again, is this my subconscious or something?’

Thomas was finishing his omelet when he asked Spike a few more questions.

“So, Spike did anything fun happened yesterday after I got drunk?”

“Nothing much, Twilight kept on asking Rarity on details about Terry, after some time other joined them, although there was one thing I didn’t understand.”

“What is it buddy?” Thomas asked while pouring himself a glass of water and slowly lifting it towards his mouth

“Rainbow asked Rarity if they performed Aerial Maneuver Number Sixty Nine.”

Thomas spilled his water at that statement.

“Hey that’s exactly what Rarity did at that question, what is it about?” Spike asked

“Well you see, it’s.. errm… you should ask Twilight about it.”

“I did already, she told me I will know when I grow up.”

“Well its actually quite true, ok I will consider talking with you about it but not now, I have to eat my breakfast.” Thomas said while pointing towards his omelet.

“Well sure, we can talk later.” Spike said with visible disappointment.

Thomas took his meal and sat down at the table with rest of the girls, he was eating in silence only listening to their conversation.

“So Twilight any news from Princess Celestia?” Rarity asked

“None of that sadly, I did some research on my own, but I don’t have enough magic power to do anything more than I did already, also I can’t even send Princess my notes.”

“Well I guess we will have to stay there little longer than we thought.” Rarity said with straight muzzle, but if somepony would look closer, they would see a small smile forming on her lips.

“I don’t really have any problem with this, I still haven’t seen so many cool things from this world, right Pinkie?” Rainbow ask

“We sure didn’t, we need to go to some party before going back to Equestria, Oh oh or we can do a party ourselves, and we will invite everpony from here! But Thomas said that some humans aren’t as friendly as he and his friends are. I KNOW we will only invite his friends, and friends of his friends, and friends of his friends of his friends and..”

“Pinkie stop this instant before my brain explodes.” Rarity said

Thomas laughed a little bit while finishing his meal, he could feel Rainbow watching him, but whenever he looked at Dash she would turn her head away from him to avoid their eyes meeting.

After everpony finished their meal, Thomas stood up and wanted to clear the dishes, however Fluttershy stopped him saying that she wants to help him somehow.

This time he let her do it without asking any questions, when all girls went into living room he went into kitchen to make himself a coffee.

____________________________________________________________________________________
“So you are telling me you met a beautiful girl, in the aqua park, and she even likes reading and studying like you?”

“Yes Brandy that’s exactly what I’m saying” Albert answered Brandy.

Brandy was a 1.80 meters tall boy, with a small overweight, he was cut short almost like in military, his hair was black and he had receding hair.

“Cool man, and all of that because you had to wait for me, you should be thanking me actually, by the way is there any party going on?”

“Nope Brandy sorry to disappoint you but I didn’t hear of any party, however we both know I’m not a good person to ask for this.” Albert said while lifting his chemistry book towards his face.

“Oh man, I haven’t been on a good party like, forever. I’m so bored, can’t we do anything fun?”

“Well suit yourself I’m going to study.”

Brandy shook his head in disapproval and suddenly and idea popped inside his head.

“What about this aqua park girl, don’t you want to meet her again?”

Albert blushed a little.

“Sure I do, but not now ok? I don’t even know where she lives actually.”

“Now wait a minute, you don’t know where she lives, you don’t have her number, the only thing you know is her name and you borrowed her your BOOK?” Brandy stated in shock

“Well yeah.”

“You must be in love man.”

Albert almost fell of his bed and quickly turned towards Brandy.

“No I’m not, I have to say this is first time I saw such hot girl, who also is smart and intelligent, but that doesn’t mean I fell in love with her.”

“Oh come on you don’t borrow your books even to me and we know each other for 7 years now.”

“I don’t borrow you my books BECAUSE I know you for 7 years.”

“Well but you can’t decline that you have at least a crush on her do ya?”

Albert thought for few moments, and then nodded with a sigh of resignation.

“I knew it.” Brandy said and started walking towards door.

“Hey where are you going?”

“I don’t know man but I have a feeling that if I’ll go for a walk right now something good will happen to me.”

Albert shrugged it off quickly, he knew Brandy for long enough to trust his weird senses.

Brandy walked outside of Albert’s house and went forward.

____________________________________________________________________________
“So you are having a Karate tournament next week?” Rarity asked

“Yea it’s nothing big really but it’s always some kind of experience.”

“That’s awesome, I’ll have to see this.” Rainbow couldn’t help it and started to hover in air from excitement.

“Thanks, I’ll be more than happy to have you girls on the audience.”

All girls nodded, while Rainbow also blushed

Thomas knew he would have to talk with her about their date eventually, but right now he didn’t want to, he just wanted to have a

friendly, normal conversation with them and enjoy his coffee.

‘Oh hey, I completely forgot about my today’s portion of caffeine’

Thomas walked into kitchen with a big smile on his face, it quickly vanished when he realized that his coffee was gone.

“All right, girls who the hell drank my coffee?” Thomas asked with anger in his voice

Girls looked at each other, each one of them stating that she didn’t do it.

“When who did it, only we are here and…”

Truth fall down on Thomas like a Niagara falls, he suddenly felt a huge dose of fear, mixed with curiosity and terror. He suddenly became completely pale, to the point where he could rival Rarity in terms of white coat/skin.

“Darling what happened?” Rarity asked

After few moments of standing there, his blood slowly started to flow normally again and he finally managed to say

“Pinkie is missing.”

Chapter 15

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16
Fireworks, Farmer and phone call

“Tara? What are you doing at Brandy’s house?”

Thomas couldn’t take it anymore, he reminded himself to buy a bottle (or 2) of whisky on his way back home, after this whole mess with Pinkie will be settled.

“Albert, it’s really nice to see you, but who’s Brandy?” Twilight asked with a bit of fear in her voice.

“Brandy is the guy who lives in this house.” Albert said while pointing to the house behind them.

They both gulped and started to think of something to say, however their thoughts were stopped when all three of them heard a certain sound from the house behind them.

That sound, was an explosion.

Without thinking Thomas ran to the front door, finding out that they are open, all three of them stepped into Brandy’s house, and ran towards direction of the sound.

They opened door to Brandy’s room and stood there agape looking at the scene unfolding before them, most surprised one was of course Albert who now was looking at his best friend and a pink earth pony standing next to each other while looking at still burning desk.

“I’m starting to think that using those candies with fireworks won’t be a such good idea.” Brandy said

“I think they gave a pretty nice smell after it all went KABOOM.” Pinkie said while pulling out a fire extinguisher from her mane.

“What is, what I, I don’t even…” Albert didn’t know what to say, he could see a Pinkie Pie standing alive in front of him, even talking with his best friend.

“OH Hey Thomas, Hi Twilight this is Brandy, he’s my new friend, we are going to organize a party together!” Pinkie said while throwing away the fire extinguisher.

“Nice to meet you guys, oh hey Pinkie I got an idea, we should use mooore gunpowder, and maybe add few beans of coffee here and there.”

“That’s a great idea!”

“OK NOW STOP!” Albert shouted surprising everyone and even startling Thomas a little.

“What the hell is going on here Brandy? Not only you drunk this fucking coffee, you are creating a goddamn fireworks, and why is there a Pinkie Pie? Did you drug me or something? I thought we talked abou….”

Then he realized something

“Wait, did Pinkie, called you Twilight, Tara?”

‘Shit, I was hoping he won’t realize but it seems this guy’s brony.' Thomas thought to himself

“Well you see, I…”

Twilight didn't know what to say, she only talked with him for few hours, but she felt that she can trust him, she also didn't know what this feeling was, but looking at him made her heartbeat a little faster

“Ok, we will tell you the whole truth since you already saw Pinkie, but you have to promise you won’t tell anypony.”

Although Albert was surprised at first by her using the term “anypony” he quickly responded.

“I promise.” He wanted to know what is she hiding, he met her only once and they talked only for 2 or 3 hours, but he felt like he knew her for much longer, he even managed to form a small crush on her just from this small conversation they had.

“Ok then.” Twilight said while lifting the illusion spell from herself. When Albert saw her in pony version he quickly realized why he felt like he knew her, he turned pale, and was staring at her agape.

“You are, you are, Twil… Twilight… Twilight Sparkle.” Was all he managed to say before fainting.

“I wonder how come he didn’t pass out at seeing Pinkie but he did when u showed yourself.”

“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know, at least we have one problem solved for now, but there’s a bigger problem ahead.” Twilight said and turned towards Brandy and Pinkie, who were now eating a cake and having a cup of tea

“Where the fuck did they get that from?” Thomas was now really confused, sure Terry and Rarity had rather many things in common, also Michael and Applejack shared some characteristics, and even he seemed to be similar to Rainbow Dash in some ways, but this “Brandy” guy was like a human version of Pinkie Pie.

“Hey guys you want to join us? We decided we should take a break and have a couple cupcakes, but then we realized we don’t have any cupcakes, so Brandy said “Hey maybe we can eat a cake” and I said that it’s a great idea so we got ourselves a cake, and a cup of tea.”

Thomas was rubbing his temples, his brain wasn’t able to understand what was she saying without causing huge pain in the process.

‘Seriously how can she talk like that without pauses, does she even breath?’

“Ok that is enough fun for today, now Pinkie be a good mare and let us immobilize you and take you back home, and never again let you anywhere near coffee.” Twilight said

“But, but we are having a cake here, and later we were supposed to go buy things for the party.” Brandy said almost crying.

“Party is officially cancelled.”

Both Brandy and Pinkie burst out in tears after hearing that, Pinkie took out a box of tissues from her mane, while Brandy got himself a towel.

“Twilight, if I’ll be exposed to this complete lack of sense any longer I might go finally mad.” Thomas said.

Twilight thought for few seconds and then she had an idea, Thomas was once again startled by Pinkie who held a light bulb above Twilight’s head. What really scared him was the fact that it turned on the moment Twilight thought of something even though it wasn’t connected to anything.

“I can use teleport to get us back home, there Pinkie and Brandy can eat their cake, and we can explain everything to mr. unconscious over there.” Twilight said while pointing her hoof towards Albert.

Pinkie’s ears perked up and Brandy started to smile again

“That’s great idea, can we take our Fireworks with us?” They both asked simultaneously

“NO.” Thomas and Twilight also answered simultaneously with straight faces.

After deciding what they are going to do, Thomas called Alex and Terry explaining them what happened, while being slightly surprised and angry when Terry told him about his mini-date with Rarity.

Thomas placed Albert near the rest of them and Twilight used her magic to teleport all of them to Thomas’s house.

After rest of the crew gathered they chatted and waited until Albert woke up, while also making sure Brandy and Pinkie won’t get their hands/hoofs on anymore coffee.

When Albert finally woke up he saw Brandy and said.

“Dude I just had weirdest dream ever, you called me to your house to show me something awesome, and I got there and there was this girl I have a crush on, and she was with that guy, and then explosion, we went in and there were you and Pinkie Pie, and then Tara changed into Twilight.”

“Hey “that guy” has a name, it’s Thomas and it’s nice to meet you.” Thomas said to Albert while swearing at himself for forgetting about buying whisky.

Albert lifted his head and looked around, he couldn’t believe his eyes, he saw all girls from mane six, except for Applejack, few guys he didn’t know, and Brandy who was right now making a balloon animal.

“What, but this, you mean that, this wasn’t a dream?” Albert mumbled

“Eeyup.” Thomas nodded.

Albert looked around slowly accepting the reality

“Are you sure I haven’t gone mad?” All guys nodded

“Then this is amazing! Who would have thought all those fim fics about ponies in real world, this is actually true, how fascinating, I wonder if..” He stopped when he looked at Twilight, she was blushing hardly.

Albert realized he just admitted before her that he had a crush on her, and suddenly he averted his eyes and started to blush as well.

“Hey where is Applejack? She didn’t come here with the rest of you?” Brandy asked with innocent smile.

As if on cue, Applejack walked into the living room, it was just like Rarity said, she was good as new.

“What’s up everypony! Did Ah missed anything?” Applejack looked around and saw two new faces one of them was looking at the floor and blushing, while the other one was playing chess with Pinkie.

“It sure does seem so, Hey Thomas, care to tell meh what happened during the time Ah was a wreck?”

“Sure AJ let’s start with..” He was cut short by his phone ringing, he didn’t recognize the number so he answered the call.

“Hey, it’s Michael here, is Rebecca home?”

Chapter 17

Chapter 17
Let the whisky flow

Thomas facepalmed himself which startled Applejack a little.

“Thomas are ya okay sugarcube?”

“Yes I’m fine, here.” Thomas said while handing his mobile phone to Applejack.

“Your boyfriend is calling.” Applejack put a face of confusion and using her hoof held his phone near her ear.

“Howdy?”

“Oh hey Rebecca it’s Michael.”

Applejack immediately changed her muzzle color from orange to red, Thomas left out a few chuckles.

“Hey Michael how are you?”

“I’m mighty fine thanks, you see Rebecca, they are playing a pretty good movie in our city cinema on Saturday so I thought, that maybe we could go together?”

“Ya mean like a bunch of friends?”

“No actually, I am asking you out on a date.”

“A-a-a-a date?!” Applejack almost shouted getting the attention of everyone in the room, except for Brandy and Pinkie, they were too focused on creating a ship in the bottle.

“Yeah, so you want to go?” Michael asked, his voice almost sounded like he was begging her.

“Ah, ah…”

‘For celestia’s sake Ah never was asked out on a date by any colt before, what should Ah do?’

“Sure Ah’ll be glad to go with you.” Applejack said with a strong blush.

“Really? That’s great, I’ll come over to pick you up at 7 p.m. see you on Saturday then.”

Before Applejack could respond Michael cut off the call.

Applejack sat on her haunches, looking at the phone with dreamy eyes and wide smile on her muzzle.

“So Applejack you have a date I assume?” Thomas asked

Applejack blushed again, she tried to hide it behind her Stetson but it didn’t work.

“Ah think so.”

“Let me guess, it’s on Saturday?”

Applejack stopped hiding behind her hat and looked at Thomas.

“How did ya know that?”

“Intuition.” Thomas said while walking towards his alcohol shelf and pulling out a whisky bottle.

‘If Celestia won’t find a way to bring them back home soon, I’ll either go mad or become an alcoholic. Maybe both.’

While Thomas was trying to calm himself down with his beloved whisky, all the ponies and humans gathered in his living room started to chat with each other while doing different things.

Applejack was talking with Terry and Rarity, her jaw hung open when Rarity told her about what happened between her and Terry, they later talked about Saturday and Rarity was constantly giving Applejack some advices which she mostly shrugged off.

Rainbow Dash was now with Brandy and Pinkie all three of them playing some kind of three-person chess.

Fluttershy was talking with Alex, he was mostly asking her about her animals, he would sometimes compliment her which made Fluttershy blush in response.

Twilight and Albert were talking about many, many things, starting from Equestrian history, through magic, ending on quantum physics. Both of them blushing throughout the whole conversation.

When Thomas was looking at the scene in his living room while slowly drinking his whisky he started to think about their current situation.

‘All right, let’s sum it up.

I have 6 ponies from another dimension hiding in my house, while waiting for their princess to find a way to bring them back home.

Then one of them found herself a boyfriend.

Suddenly another one is asked out on a date, and it’s quite clear that both the guy and the girl are having a crush on each other.

We also have a guy who seems to be doing some kind of scientific flirting with Twilight, oh and let’s not forget about finding a human version of Pinkie, like one Pinkie wasn’t enough.

Not bad, not bad, if this will go on I think we will be found out by Sunday.’

Thomas finished his glass of whisky immediately pouring himself another one, he then took his glass and bottle and went upstairs to his room, before telling Fluttershy to close the door after guys will leave.

He wanted to entrust Twilight with this responsibility, but then he thought that he doesn’t have enough alcohol in his whole house for Fluttershy to get drunk, so in case of the unexpected party to occur, it was safer to ask her then lavender unicorn, who just recently had her first party with alcohol.

Thomas walked into his room gulped the rest of the whisky from the glass and just laid on his bed.

‘What will I do if someone with bad intentions will find out about them? What if government will go after them? How can I help them if this will happen?’

Completely lost in his thoughts Thomas didn’t notice someone walking into his room, until he turned his head and he saw somepony’s muzzle few inches away from it.

“Hey are you all right?” Rainbow Dash asked

“Yeah I’m fine I’m just thinking about many things right now and I can’t get them off my head.”

“Maybe I can help you.”

“I don’t think so really.” Thomas said while closing his eyes and placing his head on a pillow.

“Oh, so I guess I will go back, I don’t want to trouble you.” Rainbow Dash said with a sadness in her voice turning herself towards the door

“Wait Rainbow, I didn’t say I wouldn’t enjoy some company.” Thomas said while quickly lifting himself into sitting position. He saw Rainbow turning around and smiling at him, she then jumped on a bed and sat near him.

They just sat there, looking at the wall, in complete silence, then finally Rainbow Dash broke the silence asking Thomas something he didn’t want to be asked about.

“So Thomas, about this date of ours.”

‘Oh shit.’

“Yeah what about it?” He asked with awkward smile

“I know you did that because of alcohol, so you know we don’t have to do this.”

For first few seconds Thomas felt a relief, which quickly changed into sadness and disappointment.

‘What’s that? She just said we don’t have to go on a date, wasn’t that what I wanted? Or am I really starting to form a crush on her? She’s a pony for goodness sake, well quite a beautiful one, and amazing, and loyal, and….

FUCK I’m doing it again’

After few moments of his common sense fighting with his feeling he finally said

“No Rainbow, I didn’t do it just because of alcohol you know, where do you want to go on a date?” Thomas asked with smile on his face and joy in his heart.

Rainbow’s ears perked up at his sentence and she quickly turned his muzzle towards him, her frown quickly turned into a smile and she hugged him.

“Thank you Thomas.”

“Hey you’re welcome, it’ll be a honor to go on a date with the most awesome mare there ever was.”

Rainbow held her head with pride while still blushing a little

“You’re damn right it is, so since I don’t know this place I think you should pick the place.”

“All right then how about.”

Thomas was thinking about many things, rejecting almost every single idea, when finally he thought of something good.

“There’s a basketball match on Monday, we could go there, then we could get something to eat in a nearby restaurant.”

Thomas also planned something special to end a date with but he didn’t want to tell her about it yet.

“Sounds good to me, so are we going to join the party downstairs or what?” Rainbow asked with cocky grin.

“What? You mean there’s another party down there? Since when my house became a goddamn club?”

Rainbow laughed at his comment and walked towards the door Thomas following her.

And he could swear she was swaying her hips on purpose.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18
Friday party

After Thomas and Rainbow rejoined others party was officially started by Pinkie and her party canon, which immediately covered whole living room with balloons and streamers.

For long time everyone was just having fun, dancing and chatting with each other, sometime later party split into groups.

Pinkie was having fun with Brandy and Alex playing guitar hero, Brandy was on guitar, Pinkie drums and Alex on vocal.

Fluttershy was listening to gossiping between Rarity Twilight about boys while drinking some kind of rum, throughout the whole conversation Twilight was blushing and Rarity had a cocky grin on her muzzle.

Albert and Thomas were talking about things that happened since mane 6 came here, they were also thinking about the possibility of girls being found out my government. Thomas quickly befriended Albert, although they had different interests they were getting along well.

Rainbow and Applejack were having a contest who will drink more shots of vodka before passing out.

Thomas really didn’t like this idea though.

Terry had to leave quite early which saddened everyone a little (especially Rarity), but the mood quickly lighten up after few drinks. They all started to dance again, while Rainbow Dash and Applejack finished their contest, the winner was Applejack, who now was unsteadily standing over unconscious pegasus, with pride in her green eyes.

At around 2:00 a.m. Fluttershy informed Thomas that they are out of alcohol, except for his precious whisky. Thomas sighed, and after asking Alex for help, they ventured into the city, looking for an open shop at 2:00 a.m.

They were going from shop to shop for around 12 minutes, for the whole time both of them were silent. After finally finding an open shop with alcohol, they bought few bottles of rum, vodka and gin.

On their way back Alex finally broke the silence.

“Het Thomas, can I ask you something?”

After hearing the way he spoke Thomas knew that Alex is 2 or 3 drinks from becoming completely drunk.

“Sure man what is it?”

“Can you keep a secret?”

“You know me for long enough to know that I can dude, what is it?”

Alex looked around few times and after confirming that nobody was around he looked at Thomas and said

“I have a crush on Fluttershy.”
At this moment something snapped in Thomas, until know he saw Alex as the last guy in their pack who didn’t lose common sense.

“Seriously?”

“I’m dead serious man, I don’t know what to do about it, I want to tell her but what if she will think I’m some kind of freak, I mean she’s a pony and I’m a human isn’t that weird?”

Thomas couldn’t disagree with that, but because of his mixed feelings for Rainbow, and not wanting to hurt his friend, he said

“No man, it’s all right, I mean if it’s love then It doesn’t matter if you are different species right? Besides those ponies are more human than most people I know.”

Alex looked at Thomas for a few seconds and then gave his best friend a awkward hug.

“Thank you so much, you don’t even know how much it means to me.”

Thomas tapped his back and after breaking the hug he simply nodded as they continued their journey towards the party in Thomas’s house.

After they came back they were staring agape at what was happening in the living room. All the girls (including Rainbow Dash who have just recently awoken.) were playing spin the bottle.

Thomas and Alex joined Albert and Brandy in the kitchen.

“Oh Albert why can’t I play?” Brandy asked almost crying

“Well that’s because, you know what who cares, I said no and I won’t change my mind, you can go eat some cake.”

Brandy did as he was told with a frown on his face while Thomas unpacked all the alcohols and asked Albert

“What the fuck is going on here?”

“Sometime after you left Rarity started to cry wanting to make out with Terry right there right now, so rest of girl started to cheer her up, then Pinkie gave an idea of playing a game, and after rejecting few ideas Rarity gave her own idea. “Spin the bottle.” “

“And they all agreed?” Thomas asked in disbelief

“Well not at first of course, Pinkie agreed to her idea immediately, she wanted to play something so anything was fine with her, I’m not sure but it seems that Twilight is now completely drunk so she also agreed dragging Fluttershy with her.”

Thomas poured himself a glass of whisky while making Albert a simple vodka + orange juice drink and handing it over to him.

“Thanks, so after that Applejack completely refused this idea, unfortunately for her Rainbow just woke up and called her a chicken, I think you know how it went from there right?”

Thomas nodded while drinking, meanwhile Rainbow spun the bottle all girls waiting with either fear or excitement in their eyes.

“Hey Albert.”

“Yea?”

“Don’t you think that this would make a great blackmailing material?”

Albert thought for a few seconds, he looked over to the girls and saw that bottle stopped at Twilight who was now nervously looking at approaching Rainbow

“Do you have a camera?”
_________________________________________________________
Rainbow was the first from the girls to woke up, after dealing with great wave of pain in her head she lifted herself up to sitting position and looked around.

Room wasn’t in such bad state, few empty bottles of alcohol were lying there and there, some leftovers of food, but except for that everything was all right.

She then looked at rest of the girls, all of them were sleeping, what bugged her was the fact that Twilight was sleeping while hugging a Rainbow Dash toy.

‘Where the hell did she get that?’ Rainbow thought while trying to get steady on all four, and after completing this hard task she proceeded to walk into the kitchen where she was met with a bright sunlight.

After covering her eyes with hooves she found a fridge and opened it to make herself something to eat, while she was at it she heard something behind her, she turned back and saw Thomas leaning against the wall with a mischievous grin.

“Dude what’s with that grin, you are quite scary when you do that you know.”

Thomas simply nodded and stepped into the kitchen to make himself a breakfast.

They both were working in silence when finally Rainbow spoke

“So it’s Saturday already right? We got here not even a week ago and yet it feels like we were for much much longer.”

Thomas smiled at her.

“That’s probably because of how many different things happened.”

“Yeah you might be right, so Thomas, it’s a big day right?” Rainbow said with a frown on her face, she also started to massage her temples in order to ease the pain at least a little.

“What do you mean?”

“You got a date today right?”

Thomas stood there frozen for a few moments, he completely forgot about that, this whole date with Rainbow Dash situation and yesterday party made him forget about his date with Sarah.

“Heh thanks Rainbow I actually forgot about it.”

“I hope you won’t forget about our date.”

Thomas rolled his eyes while Rainbow left out a few chuckles.

“Hey Thomas.”

“Eeyup?”

“You were supposed to show me this whole “Smile HD” video remember.”

Thomas stopped making his sandwiches for a moment. He then quickly summed up pros and cons and formed a mischievous smile on his face.

“Sure come with me.” Thomas said while laughing like an evil mad doctor on the inside.

Chapter 19

Chapter 19
Fate is a funny thing

When rest of girls woke up and went to make themselves breakfast, Rainbow and Thomas already ate their meals and were sitting at the couch watching morning news.

“Morning everypony.” Thomas turned towards girls with a smile on his face while Rainbow ears perked up and she lowered her head.

“Morning, hey Rainbow is everything all right?” Twilight asked while trying to see Rainbow’s muzzle over top of the couch.

“Err yeah, everything’s just fine, just em, I, I didn’t sleep much.” Rainbow stuttered.

“Hey Dashie are you sure, you are fine, cause you know you usually don’t have any sleeping problem, and you are actually becoming paler then you already was.”

Pinkie was now inches from Rainbow Dash somehow floating in mid-air.

“No-no-nothing’s wrong Pi-Pi-Pinkie really.” Rainbow said, her color of coat could now rival Rarity

All mares were looking at Rainbow with wonder.

Thomas on the other hand was laughing so hard he almost suffocated.

“Oh Rainbow don’t be sad, how can I put a smile on your face?”

At this moment Dash snapped, only thing that was left behind her was a track of rainbow.

All mares looked at each other not understanding what just happened.

Thomas was rolling on the floor.

“Ekhm, Thomas, by your behavior I assume you know what just happened?” Rarity asked

“This, *cough* this is too *cough* priceless.”

After getting few stares from mares, he finally managed to stop laughing and got himself back on the couch, his abdominal muscles were causing him pain from all this laugh and he had problems with breathing.

Just before being forced to explain Thomas was saved by a doorbell, he went to open it and he was greeted by Terry.

“Hey man.”

“Hey, I guess you are here for Rarity? You are quite early though.”

“Yeah I know but I hoped we could get some ice creams before going to art gallery, I also wanted to show her a little bit of our city.”

“I don’t think there are many things worth sightseeing here.”

“Well maybe, but I just… ok dude I woke up today and I was so impatient waiting for this date that I had to come already.”

Thomas put a small smile on his face and tapped his friend on the shoulder.

“Sure you actually saved my ass so I guess I own you one.”

Terry looked at Thomas questioning gaze.

“Never mind, I’ll explain later, come in your lady is waiting.” Thomas moved away and made an inviting gesture with his hand to which
Terry stepped into his house nodding his thanks.

After Rarity saw Terry she immediately rushed over hugging him and giving him a small kiss on a cheek.

“Darling why are you here already?”

“Cause my love for you was simply too strong for me to resist it, I couldn’t stay at home waiting for our scheduled hour to come.”

Rarity blushed at his comment and rose herself on her haunches, her forelegs now on his shoulders.

“Well then, we shouldn’t make it wait anymore right darling?” Rarity smiled and leaned in for a kiss earing an awwww from everyone in the room except Thomas who instinctively started to walk towards his shelf with alcohol on which he stored his beloved liquor.

‘Either I’ll get used to my friends dating ponies or my liver will start a strike.’

“See you later everypony.” Rarity said beaming and waving towards her friends while walking out of the house with Terry.

“Hey Twilight, didn’t we forget about something?”

“About what?”

“Oh I don’t know what might that be, perhaps some FREAKING ILLUSION SPELL?”

Twilight ears perked up and her eyes went wide. Her horn quickly started to glow and then stopped.

“So was she still in range?”

“Yeah thankfully.”

“Thank goodness.”

Thomas then quickly took a sip of his whisky and decided to check up on Rainbow Dash.

He went upstairs, he first looked into guest room, but nopony was there, so then he checked toilet and dressing room, and since she wasn’t there either he went to last possible place for her to hide, which was his very own room.

He went inside and stopped himself from bursting out in laughter after seeing something shivering in his, hidden under his quilt.

“Hey Rainbow wassup?” He went near the bed and slowly removed part of the quilt covering her muzzle, what he saw caught him completely off guard

She was actually crying.

He quickly put his glass on the desk and sat on the bed and while stroking Rainbow’s mane he said

“Hey, it’s all right it was just some crazy video you know? It will never happen.”

Rainbow looked at him.

“I-I-I know, but that was just, it almost looked like it actually happened, how would you act if you would see your friends being killed like that, moreover by one of them?” She said while still crying

It was then that it stroke him, although it wasn’t same as the actual show, Smile HD’s animation resembled it very well, and although for him it was just an animation for her it must have looked like he would see himself in some live-action thriller movie.

He quickly grabbed Rainbow in a hug, at first she didn’t react but then she hugged back, she didn’t understand it, but in his embrace she was feeling safe.

They just sat there holding each other for good 10 minutes, when finally Thomas spoke

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have showed you that video even though you asked for it.”

Her ears perked up his comment and she continued to listen to him in silence.

“You don’t have to worry Rainbow, I’ll never let something like that happen to your or your friends, I’ll protect all of your I promise.”

Rainbow sniffed few times and looked on Thomas with still teary eyes, however this time with a smile on her muzzle

“P-Pinkie promise?”

Thomas rolled his eyes and quoted famous promise while also doing all the needed gestures.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Rainbow fully smiled and hugged him again, after few moments of silence she finally spoke with her normal voice

“Thanks I needed that, I think we should go downstairs they are probably wondering what is happening.”

Thomas agreed and they broke their hug.

After coming down all mares present turned their attention towards them.

“What?” Both Rainbow and Thomas asked simultaneously.

“What were ya’ll doing up there?” Applejack looked at them with curiosity.

“I had a little breakdown and Thomas helped me, everything’s all right now.”

“Ya sure?”

“Ok Applejack what is your point?” Thomas asked quite irritated by now.

Applejack and rest of the girls slightly blushed and AJ finally found a courage to ask

“Ya sure you two didn’t do any… exercises while ya were up there?”

Rainbow and Thomas looked at each other, after few seconds they both finally understand what their friends were thinking and quickly responded, again simultaneously.

“WHAT NO, FOR CELESTIA’S/GOD’S SAKE NO.”

Awkward silence took over the room, finally Applejack broke it.

“Okay then folks, how about we all watch something on TV while waiting for our dates.”

Thomas flinched at the mention of his date with Sarah which was noticed by Rainbow

“Thomas something’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing I’m just, a little bit nervous you know, in my whole life I was on 4 maybe 5 dates so I think it’s only natural.”

Rainbow tapped his leg with her hoof and gave him encouraging smile, which worked.

“Thanks.”

Dash simply nodded and walked away.

Rest of the day our pack spent on watching TV and chatting while Rainbow was trying not to act awkward around Pinkie.

Meanwhile in the city Rarity and Terry were walking towards their destination while licking some ice creams they got, Rarity was holding it with her magic, although for everyone except Terry there, it looked like she was holding it with her hand.

“And that’s how my first and last adventure with needle and thread ended.”

Rarity chuckled for a few moments, she then took a lick of her vanilla ice cream and said

“Oh my, that kind of story reminds me of times when my sister is trying to help me with my work.”

This time it was Terry’s time to chuckle.

They walked down the street simply chatting with each other, then they finally saw their destination.

“Here it is, the art gallery of Mercury city.”

Rarity stared agape at the size of the building before her. It was huge it was almost comparable to the city mall.

“Darling is this place really filled with paintings and all the other forms of art?”

Terry looked at her with pride and nodded.

Rarity smiled wildly and took his hand with his hoof , rushing towards the entrance.

After they bought tickets they went in, Rarity couldn’t help it and started to almost jump from one painting to the other looking at each one with joy, Terry was simply leaning against the wall looking at her with happiness and satisfaction.

See brain? I knew she will like it, I know mine marefriend

Ok ok, maybe you were right this will be better than watching a basketball match together, but you know that true gentleman is always looking in his lady’s eyes, right?

Terry started to blush as he quickly changed focus of his eyes from Rarity’s flanks to the painting on the wall.

I can’t help it, she’s hot

And once again, you do realize we are talking about pony here?

Will you ever fuck off?

I can’t I’m your brain, I’m in your head moron.

Well you can you go fu…

“Terry darling come with me, there are more things to see on the 2nd floor.”

Terry looked at her still blushing a little, he nodded and quickly ran over to her side.

He decided to ignore his internal quarrel for now and just enjoy a date with his beautiful marefriend, although he from now on remembered about “looking in the eyes” advice.

Terry and Rarity spent next 2 hours wandering around art gallery, when they finally decided to get something to eat, they left the gallery building and went to the nearby restaurant.

Rarity ordered herself some fruit salad while Terry decided to eat some steak, they also decided to drink a bottle of vine.
After they ate their meals and drank their liquor, Terry paid, saying that he would never make his lady pay for anything getting a small blush from Rarity.

Terry then walked Rarity home, on their way back they talked about today’s events and some other things all the while Rarity was thinking about this whole situation

‘Oh he’s gorgeous, he has similar interests as me with small differences, he’s kind, generous, handsome and even gentlecolt. I’m falling for him more and more with each minute I spent with him.’

After they finally got to Thomas’s house they parted, giving each other last kiss of the day.

Rarity rang a doorbell, Fluttershy opened the door and let Rarity in, everyone noticed that she was now almost shining with happiness.

Of course Twilight and Fluttershy wanted to know all details about the date, while Pinkie, Rainbow and Thomas were playing three-person chess.

Thomas didn’t have any idea where did Pinkie get that.

After some gossiping between three mares, and Thomas’s 3rd victory in the row, both Thomas and Applejack decided it’s time for them to prepare for their dates.

It was 6:58 p.m. when they heard a doorbell, Thomas wanted to open it but he only saw a flash of orange and then Applejack was already at the front door.

She opened the door and saw Michael smiling at her.

“Hey there miss, you ready for our movie?”

Applejack blushed a little and said

“Of course Ah am, let’s go.” When she walked to his side he gently took her hoof with his hand, it surprised her at first causing her to flinch, but she quickly relaxed and went for it.

She was still blushing hard though.

So was Michael.

Thomas closed the door behind them, they walked towards Michael’s car, he opened door for Applejack, she went inside and fastened the safety belt while Michael entered the car on the driver seat.

Cinema wasn’t so far away, after 3 minutes of driving they arrived at their goal.

After getting out of Michael’s car they went towards the front door of cinema, after entering and getting their reserved tickets for
“Cowboys and Aliens” they decided to buy something to munch on.

“Hey Rebecca you want a popcorn or some nachos?”

“Popcorn please.”

They chatted a little while waiting in queue, mostly it was Applejack asking about his past.

“So ya said ya lived on the farm?”

“Yeah, I actually grew up on a farm, I really loved this life, it wasn’t anything luxurious but it was simple, and work in the fields was hard but satisfying.”

Applejack smiled at his statement, he seemed to be quite the hard worker, and it was something she valued very high.

“How about you Rebecca, I guess you are not living with Thomas permanently do ya?”

AJ chuckled, she wanted to answer but was stopped by worker asking them about their order, they took big popcorn and two colas for each of them, then they say on the couch waiting for the room with their movie to open. While sitting there Applejack continued.

“Ah was born on a farm, and Ah kind of lived my whole life there, it was simply the best thing Ah could have asked for. My parents died when Ah was young, but Ah had my brother and little sister, and also our granny, who was so amazing that she took three kids under her hoofs even though she was already quite old at that time.”

Michael was listening to her carefully, then he realized she used the term “hoofs” insted of "hands", he was starting to think of something and decided to clarify his theory.

“So it was only you, Big Mac, Applebloom and Granny Smith for so long huh?”

“Yeah, Ah of course was sad about my parents death, but we all got over it.”

After few moments of silence Applejack realized something, she just blew her cover.

“So your real name ain’t Rebecca right?”

AJ nodded with a frown and blush on her face. She thought that he is going to call her a freak for going out with human and go home.

“Why are you here Applejack?”

She was surprised by his question and answered still with a frown on her face

“It’s kind of a long story.”

“Ok then, I’m listening.”

Applejack sighed and told him about everything that happened since they got here.

“So all 6 of you are here?”

Applejack nodded

“And this Thomas offered you his house to stay at for the time being?”

Nod

“Also there are those 5 other guys, and one of them is like a human version of Pinkie, and there’s also one that actually started dating Rarity?”

Nod

“Why were you trying to hide this from me?”

Applejack looked at him with sad eyes and said

“Cause Ah was scared that ya might call me a freak for getting a crush on human while Ah am a pony.”

Now it was Michael’s time to blush hard, he said.

“You have a crush on me?”

Applejack turned her muzzle away from him while covering it with her stetson and nodded.
After another few moments of silence Michael spoke.

“You know what I value most in others?”

She shook her head

“Honesty.”

Applejack turned around, she only saw his face for a second before feeling his lips leaning against her own.

She was shocked at first but quickly closed her eyes and kissed him back, they stayed like that for what seemed to them like an eternity. After few moments Michael started to take initiative and pushed his tongue inside her mouth, she used her own to wrestle with his.

They were sitting there for couple of minutes, although for them it felt like hours, simply enjoying each other embrace and affection while still swinging their tongues in affectionate kiss.

After some time Michael broke it and said.

“I don’t care if you are a pony or a human AJ, I actually had a small fanboy crush on you even since I started watching MLP, and now that you’re here, I won’t lie to myself.”

Applejack smiled at him and said

“Thank ya kindly for ya honesty sir, but two things, first when we are in the public call me Rebecca, and second, our film started like 10 minutes ago.”

Michael looked at his watch then back at Applejack and said

“Do you care though?”

Applejack smiled with her eyes half closed

“Not at all sugarcube.”

They leaned in for another kiss, enjoying each other love and affection.

7:57 p.m. Mercury’s city cinema.

Thomas was standing in front of cinema waiting for Sarah to come while thinking about his feelings for Rainbow Dash, but no matter how hard he tried he couldn’t figure anything out.

“Hey, Thomas!”

He turned his heard towards the source of the voice and saw Sarah running towards him.

“Hello Sarah, punctual as always.” He said while looking at his watch, it was exactly 8 p.m.
Sarah smiled at him.

“Of course I am, are we getting some snacks?”

“Sure thing.” Thomas wanted to head for the entrance but was stopped by Sarah who took his hand with her own.

He blushed slightly and they walked inside holding hands.

Sarah only wanted something to drink while Thomas got himself some nachos.

They bought tickets and headed for room number 6, while going there Thomas was looking around and he saw something that shocked him.

‘This is just fucking unbelievable, where’s my whisky when I need it?’

“Thomas is everything okay?” Sarah said with concern in her voice.

“Yeah, everything’s all right.” He then pulled Sarah towards their destination while trying not to look at the orange coated pony and Michael kissing on the couch.

They sat down on their place and waited for movie to start, after it started Sarah laid her head on Thomas’s shoulder and stayed like that for rest of the movie.

After they left cinema they were discussing about film, when finally Sarah said something that caught Thomas off guard.

“Hey Thomas, would like to come over my place?”

He didn’t want to disappoint her in any way

“Yeah sure.”

Sarah smiled and they went in the direction of her house.

When they finally got there she opened doors for him and then showed him to her room, by the time they go there it was already 10:32 p.m.

Thomas sat on the bed and asked.

“So Sarah what did you want me to come for..” He turned his head towards her and saw her taking off her shirt causing him to blush hard.

Shen then turned so he could see her front and with her hands behind her back she took off her bra.

Thomas was completely dumbfounded, unable to look away he stared in both fear and amusement at the scene that unfolded before his eyes, after she took off her jeans, leaving her standing in only her panties he finally got strength to ask.

“S-S-SARAH, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?”

“And what does it look like? I want you to take me.”

The way she said it made Thomas unable to resist, as she approached him and kissed him.

She then pushed her tongue into his mouth, he simply wasn’t able to resist her, his hands started to go through her whole body examining it without his control.

They sat like that when finally something sparked in Thomas’s mind.

It was a small spark telling him to wake up and stop this madness.

He didn’t know what it was at first but then he understood, something snapped in him at that moment and he pushed Sarah away.

“Thomas, is something wrong?” She asked with pleading eyes.

He stood up from bed and opened his eyes, locking it onto her own eyes he said.

“Yeah I can’t do this, I’m sorry.”

“Why?”

Yeah why, why would he reject such hot girl who was willing to give herself to him, if someone would ask him yesterday he wouldn’t know, but now all thanks to her he knew why he can’t accept Sarah’s affections.

“Because I already love someone.” He said smiling

“And who is that?” Sarah said with slight shock in her eyes.

“Oh she’s just the bravest and coolest pony in all of Equestria.” Thomas couldn’t help it and burst out in laughter.
Sarah looked at him with questioning eyes.

“I owe you one Sarah, if it wouldn’t be for this whole situation I wouldn’t probably realize my feelings for a looong time. Now if you excuse me I must go, I have a very important date on Monday and I have to slightly modify last part of it.” Thomas said while leaving Sarah’s room.

Sarah stared at the door for few moments, then she sighed and started to dress up, when she put all her clothes back on she could hear someone clapping behind her.

“Thank you my dear, thanks to you he finally stopped lying to himself about his feelings.”

In corner of her room stood an old looking guy with long gray beard and hair, he had a violet eyes which were covered by a pair of glasses.

“Ehh you’re welcome.”

“What’s the problem?”

“You do realize I actually had a crush on him right?”

“I’m sorry, but as you can see he wasn’t meant to be with you, I believe there’s someone special for everyone somewhere out there, you will find your other half one day.” Old man said smiling warmly.

Sarah smiled a little and said

“Yeah I just hope I won’t have to wait for my other half to get here from another dimension.” They both chuckled and after few moments of silence Sarah spoke again

“How did you know?”

“Know what?”

“That they would fall in love with each other?”

“I didn’t.”

“What do you mean?”

“I brought those girls here and I made sure that they will meet Thomas, but I didn’t even know if he will dispose of them or help them, I didn’t know if they will meet the other 5 guys, and I certainly didn’t know that they will fall in love.”

“When why did you do all that?”

“I believed.”

“You what now?”

“I believed that this will happen, I can’t explain it I just had a feeling that everything will go smoothly.” He smiled with pride.

“Well if everything would go completely smooth then you wouldn’t need my help.” Old man laughed and said

“I guess you’re right, now I would love to stay and chat longer but I have some important things to do.”

“Sure see ya later old man.”

He nodded and vanished in an instant, leaving nothing behind.

“Well my other half, wherever you are, I’ll be waiting.” Sarah smiled while looking through her mirror on the moon.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21
Invitation

All girls were staring at the TV agape, while Thomas was trying to hold his laughter, but he just couldn’t.

“What, what is that, WHAT IS THAT?” Rainbow turned towards Thomas and shouted with anger spread over her muzzle.

“This is just a small video we recorded on our last party, you know, no big deal, right?”

Thomas was staring at them with a cocky grin, Rainbow was staring back with a “I’ll kill you for this” kind of stare. While rest of the girls were just staring at the video with their jaws still hang opened.

“OH hey girls this is my favourite part, I like to call it skittles.”

Rainbow now turned to look at the video and she saw Pinkie spinning a bottle which stopped on Rainbow. Until now this game consisted of only small pecks on the lips but the scene which now was unfolding in front of them on TV wasn’t just a small peck.

Rainbow’s face quickly turned crimson red and she turned the TV off.

“Ohh why did you do that?”

“You, you are so DEAD.”

“And you turned it off just before the scene when you started to invite us into the game.”

All girls now turned around to look at Thomas.

“W-W-What?” Rainbow stammered

“Oh you don’t remember? After you had your passionate kiss with Pinkie you came over and asked if I would like to join.”

This was a lie but a look on Rainbow’s face and how red she immediately became was just priceless.

Thomas sighed and with same cocky grin turned around read to walk away, then he heard a sound he least expected.

*POMF*

He turned around immediately and saw Rainbow’s wings unfolded and straight.

Thomas now both blushed and laughed, while Rainbow couldn’t resist all this embarrassment and she quickly dashed to the guest room.

After few moments of silence Thomas looked at the girls in the living room and they all were still blushing in embarrassment looking in the direction of the TV. He was satisfied that their video had the effect they wanted it to have, but he didn’t want Albert’s sister to come around and see her idols being in this state, he thought how to break this moment, and then he realized something that something is missing.

“Hey anypony saw Spike?”

It worked, all girls quickly forgot about video and started looking around for Spike, only Fluttershy was still blushing.

After looking for good 10 minutes, Thomas’s surprisingly found Spike in wardrobe, lying in his clothes curled up in a ball.

“Hey Spike, what are you doing here?”

There was no vocal response, Spike only curled up even tighter.

Thomas sighed, and somehow managed to get fit his wardrobe, he closed the door and kneeled before Spike.

“What’s bothering you?”

Still no response.

“You know you can tell me, I’m your friend, and most of all I’m also a guy, there are things that only other guy can help you with.”

Spike slowly unfolded from his position and looked at Thomas, who took a good look at the dragons face and what he saw surprised him even further.

He was crying.

Thomas Did instinctively took Spike into a friendly hug while tapping him on his back. He then put him on the patch of his shirts and said.

“Is it about Rarity Spike?”

Spike simply nodded

Thomas sighed and continued.

“Okay Spike listen, I know how it feels to have a crush on older girl, I really do but, you know, the world is full of girls which are probably more suited for you then Rarity, and I believe that one day you will meet this one girl, who will make your heart melt and your smile widen.”

Spike looked up at Thomas face, he was still sobbing a little.

‘Poor guy, he must have held all these emotions inside since Rarity told us about her and Terry, I was actually wondering why was he taking this whole situation so easily.’

“You, *sob* think *sob* so?”

Thomas smiled at him and said.

“Of course I do.”

“But how *sob* can you *sob* know?”

Thomas now blushed a little but still was smiling.

“Because you know, I also found someone special for me, well I still have to confess my feelings but you know, I have a good feeling about this.”

Spike now looked at Thomas with a confused face and asked.

“Who is it? Do I know her? Oh wait I don’t know any human girls”

Thomas smiled.

“Oh you know her, she’s the fastest and coolest Pegasus in all of Equestria.”

Spike’s eyes have gone wide.

“RAINBOW DASH?” He almost shouted.

Thomas nodded and continued

“Listen Spike, I know how you must feel now, but you have to get over Rarity, I hate to tell this to you but she was simply, too old for you, and think about it, did you really would like to spend rest of your life talking about fashion, romance and other things that both Terry and Rarity enjoy?”

Spike’s gears in his head started to work and after few moments of silence he wiped his face with his claw, and while finally smiling he said.

“Thanks.”

“No problem.”

Thomas opened wardrobe’s door and they both walked out of it, immediately greeted by concerned Twilight.

“Spike, we were looking for you everywhere! “

“Hey Twilight, chill out, he went missing for like 15 minutes.” Thomas said

“DO YOU KNOW WHAT COULD HAVE HAPPENED IN 15 MINUTES?”

Thomas really didn’t want to make Twilight any more angry so he just shook his head and didn’t say anything else.

“Erm Twilight, I’m sorry, really, I had a problem I couldn’t deal with myself so I ran away to hide. It was stupid I know but I didn’t know who can I ask for help, but Thomas helped me and now I’m fine.” Spike smiled after finishing his statement and looked up at Thomas, who now was also smiling.

Twilight’s muzzle softened, she sighed and said.

“All right Spike, but never do something like this again, you are like my little brother you know, I don’t know what would I do if something bad would happen to you.”

Spike’s eyes got watery and he jumped towards Twilight and hugged her putting his arms around her neck.

“It’s all good now Spike.” Twilight turned towards Thomas and mouthed “Thank you”

Thomas smiled and decided to leave them alone, he went into his room to check up on any new messages on facebook, which he didn’t do in few days now.

While going through mindless posts of his friends and games invitations he heard his phone call.

He looked at the number and realized it was his Karate trainer, so he quickly answered the call

“Hello Thomas, I hope I’m not disturbing anything?”

“Of course not sensei, what is it?”

“Do you know about tournament on Monday?”

“You mean the Hayama Cup?”

“Yes exactly, you see, one of participants got ill, so I was thinking maybe you could take his place?”

Thomas was shocked by his request but quickly thought of something.

“But sensei, this tournament is supposed to be 21+ right?”

“Yes but we must have at least 10 people participating or we won’t be able to attend, and since he resigned just before the tournament, they will let you participate.”

Thomas couldn’t describe how happy he was, if he would do well on this tournament he would be able to go on nationals, and winning those at such a young age will greatly increase his chances for scholarship or even going pro one day.

“Of course I would love to…”

Thomas then realized another thing, this tournament and his date with Rainbow were on the same day.

At first he thought that maybe he could postpone their date, but what will happen if she won’t agree, or even worse if Celestia will find a way to bring them back home before he will be able to confess his feelings.

After summing all pros and cons he sighed and with a slight sadness in his heart he said.

“I’m terribly sorry sensei, but I can’t there’s something really important I have to do on Monday.”

“It saddens me to hear that, but I understand, it must be something really important for you if you refuse such opportunity, well good luck with whatever you are planning to do on Monday.”

“Osu.”

Thomas cut the call and put his face in his hands, he then heard someone knocking on doors.

“Come in.”

Doors opened and Applejack stepped into his room, her muzzle was displaying both curiosity and compassion.

“Sugar cube, Ah wasn’t eavesdropping or anything, but Ah heard yours last statement, and ya sounded like somepony just told ya won a lottery and ya refused it, what happened?”

Thomas couldn’t help it and chuckled a little, cause of how precise Applejack prediction was.

“You are right actually, I might have just refused to win on lottery.”

Applejack was now really confused, Thomas knew he won’t be able to lie to her so he told her whole truth, Applejack was now staring agape at him.

“Let meh sum it up, ya’re in love with Rainbow?”

Nod

“And ya just got a proposition to fulfill one of ya dreams?”

Nod

"And ya refused it?"

Nod

“Only because of the possibility of not being able to confess your feelings?”

Nod

The room was covered by silence for a few moments when finally Applejack decided to break it.

“Well sugar cube, that’s one bit of a sacrifice if ya ask me, but Ah don’t think ya should tell Rainbow about this, she might be touched by it, be she might also scold ya for not fulfilling your dreams.”

“I guess you are right, however my biggest dream right now is to be with her you know, I can’t get her off my mind.”

Applejack smiled warmly

“Well Ah hope your dream will be granted, if mah best friend would have a coltfriend like that Ah would be really happy about it.”

Thomas slightly blushed at her compliment and then heard a doorbell which reminded him of something.

“Oh right I forgot to tell you girls, there’s someone who really wants to have new friends.”

Chapter 22 Author's Note

Hey guys, when I wrote this chapter it was pretty late and I was tired, so if you see some grammatical errors, point them out, I tried to proof read it but I could have missed a few.

Also I didn't know how to call the city our heroes live in in the begining and later on I only managed to put it's name into story once, so right now I'm telling you that their City is called Mercury.

Best Wishes
Riter12pl4

Chapter 22

Chapter 22
The Sunday meeting

Thomas and Applejack went downstairs before opening the doors he quickly explained to them that they are having a guest who would like to meet them.

Thomas walked towards his doors wandering how will Albert’s sister react, in fact he was about to meet her for the first time as well.

He opened the door, before him stood Albert smiling.

“Hey there buddy, weren’t you suppose to come with your sister?”

“Hey, well she’s right there.” Albert pointed behind him, Thomas looked carefully and saw something curling up behind his friend.

Thomas smiled warmly kneeling and lifting his hand towards her.

“Hey there, I’m Thomas and you are Anna right?”

She nodded slowly lifting her own hand, they shook hands and Thomas stood up once again, Anna finally left her hide and stood by her brother side.

“Did you tell her already?”

“Nope I wanted it to be a surprise.”

Anna was looking between them with a puzzled face.

“What is it?” She asked

“Anna I told you that you are going to meet my friends, but I didn’t tell you that six of them are actually girls that you already know.”

Both guys smiled knowing what will happen next, Thomas moved aside and made an inviting gesture, which they accepted walking
inside his house.

“Seriously what is it big brother…”

She stopped in her tracks, her eyes widened when she saw who was standing in front of her.

“Hello, you must be Albert’s sister right?” Said the lavender unicorn now smiling with care towards Anna.

Anna looked all around the room, she saw 5 mares staying in the room, all of which she knew, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy only Rainbow Dash was missing from mane 6.

She couldn’t believe her eyes, she started to blink quickly and looked at her brother, as if he could read her mind he said

“Yea awesome right? They are as real as we are.”

Her eyes became watery and she embraced her brother in a tight hug. He patted her on the head and nodded in the direction of the girls.
She nodded and ran towards her idols with huge smile on her face.

“I never saw her this happy you know, thank you Thomas.” Albert said, his eyes also now became watery, he felt somebody’s hand on his shoulder and turned around to see Thomas smiling approvingly at him.

Albert smiled back and wiped away his tears. He then looked back at his sister chatting with joy with girls, who were answering her countless question without hesitation.

“Hey Thomas, aren’t we missing somepony?”

“Oh you mean Rainbow Dash? She’s having some, well problems.”

“What do you mean?”

“You remember this video we recorded together on the last party?”

Albert’s eyes went wide, as he started to understand

“You showed it to them?”

Thomas nodded and continued

“Then I made up a pretty decent lie to make Rainbow angry but I got reaction that I least expected.”

“What reaction?”

Thomas thought for a few moments for a decent answer then he decided that he shouldn’t beat around the bush and said with a perfectly stoic face.

“She had a wingboner.”

Albert choked few times and almost dropping his glasses, he corrected them and looked up at Thomas, who was still holding a poker face.

“What the fuck did you tell her?”

Thomas now put a cocky grin on his face and he said.

“That will be my small secret.”

Albert wanted to object but was stopped by Thomas who gestured him towards the kitchen.

“Come on dude, let them have some “girl time” while we can drink few glasses of whisky.”

Albert sighed in defeat and followed Thomas into kitchen.

“I was wondering why do you like whisky so much? I mean it’s good but it seems you never drink anything else.”

Thomas smiled turned around and said

“I don’t have a fucking idea.”

While Thomas was pouring himself some whisky and preparing a drink for Albert Anna was having time of her life talking with her idols, unlike others she accepted their existence very easily.

“How is it to be Princess Celestia student? It must be great having such amazing teacher right?” Anna said smiling so wildly she was about to break her jaw.

Twilight chuckled a little

“You seem to really like Princess right?”

“Of course she’s my favorite character!”

“Well I bet she will be flattered to hear that.” Twilight said with a wink

“Really, you think I could meet her one day?”

“Oh I’m more than sure.”

Anna was now literally jumping in place, Pinkie quickly joined her as they were now bouncing in place together holding hands and hoofs.
Rest of the girls let out few chuckles looking at the scene, they were happy that they made this girl smile so wide just by talking to her.

Then they suddenly heard a doorbell.

Thomas walked towards the door with a puzzled face, Albert by his side.

“Were you waiting for someone?”

“No Albert, I don’t have any idea who is it.”

Thomas opened the doors and what he saw, didn’t really surprised him for some reason, he was probably getting used to fate playing
pranks on him.

“Hi Thomas, we came here to party! Oh Albert you are here already, that’s good that means I won’t have to call you and we won’t have to wait for you to come around, and now we can start party immediately without waiting for you, isn’t this much better?” Brandy said with excitement in his voice, behind him Michael and Terry were standing with a smile on their faces, Terry had a plastic bag with few bottles of alcohol while Michael was holding a bag with some party snacks.

“Seriously? Guys ever since those girls came we are having a party nearly every day, what is this, Mercury Shore?”

“Oh come on Thomas, don’t be a party pooper.” Terry said with a cocky grin.

“Yeah sure, you wouldn’t be angry if you would have bunch of ponies and guys partying in your house almost everyday.”

Thomas sighed in defeat and moved aside.

“All right come in, but Michael, I don’t want to see you and AJ doing the same thing on my couch you were doing on couch in cinema, I don’t know how to wash saliva off it.” Thomas was expecting him to blush or at least flinch but instead Michael nodded and said.

“Got it, we will watch out.”

Thomas facepalmed and let them in, at least other guys were puzzled at his last statement and started asking Michael questions, just before Brandy walked in Thomas stopped him and said.

“Also Brandy, NO FREAKING FIREWORKS IN MY HOUSE.”

Brandy frowned and made an Ehhhhh sound. He then throw away some small rockets he pulled out from god knows where and walked inside.

Thomas stood by doors for few moments massaging his temples.

‘That’s it, I guess I can now just go upstairs and take a quick nap, yea maybe this is just some weird nightmare and when I’ll wake up all guys will be gone and girls will behave themselves

Yea right.’

Even though he didn’t believe that the problem of his friends using his house as a party club will be resolved with a nap, he still thought it was a good idea as he was kind of sleepy.

When Thomas walked upstairs, mares were greeting with guys, each one of them in different manner.

Applejack immediately throw her hoofs around Michael neck and started kissing him passionately.

Rarity and Terry hugged and Rarity nuzzled his neck a little, they broke their hug apart and Terry said that he has something to show her.

Brandy and Pinkie were already doing something random, this time they were playing rock paper scissors, surprisingly, Brandy didn’t always win.

All ponies and guys split into groups, Twilight and Albert were once again talking about scientific stuff, while Albert would throw few compliments in the conversation causing Twilight to blush.

Fluttershy was having fun with Brandy and Pinkie playing twister.

Michael and Applejack were like Thomas predicted kissing on his couch, watching out not to stain it.

Terry was talking with Rarity about something.

The one left alone, was now sad again Anna.

With a frown on her face she walked towards the doors only to be stopped by a claw on her shoulder, she turned around to see a face of a certain purple dragon smiling towards her.

“Hey what’s wrong? Party just started why are you leaving?”

“Wow Spike so you are also here? Well party might have started but it seems like I’m really not wanted here.”

Spike frowned a little and averted her gaze thinking about what to do, he then had an idea.

“Hey want to play something together?”

Anna smiled a little and asked

“Sure what do you have in mind.”

Spike put his claw to his chin and started to think hard, he couldn’t think of anything, normally he would propose his favourite pin a tail to a pony game but he wasn’t sure if it even existed here, then he had an idea.

“I know, Thomas will surely be able to think of something.”

Anna nodded and followed Spike upstairs. They walked in Thomas room and saw him doing push-ups, when he realized they are in the room, he stopped and immediately stood up.

“Sorry did we disturbed you?”

“No, not really, I couldn’t sleep so I thought few exercises will help me sort the mess in my head.”

Spike smiled and said

“Did it work?”

“Nope.”

Spike’s smile quickly changed into frown.

“So why are you here squirts? Why not having fun downstairs?”

“We wanted to play something but I don’t have any idea what to do.”

Thomas thought for a few moments walked towards his shelf and took out two playstation 3 controllers.

“Hey Anna you know how to play Mortal Kombat?”

To his surprise she immediately smiled widely and nodded.

“Then go teach Spike, PS, game and TV are in guest room, just don’t tell Twilight and Albert I let you play it ok?”

Anna nodded and took Spikes claw pulling him from his confused state while also making him blush.

“Come Spike, I’ll teach you.”

She pulled him out of Thomas’s room, while Spike was blushing harder each moment she hold his claw.

Thomas smiled warmly at the scene and after they left he decided to go surf the internet to kill some time. He wasn’t able to take a nap right now anyway.

Shortly after that he heard someone knocking on his door and shouted for them to enter.
Rainbow walked inside his room still blushing and averting his gaze.

“What is it RD?”

“Well I was in guest room calming myself, when Spike and some squirt I don’t know went in holding hoofs, I mean claws, I mean hands, oh buck, you know what I mean.”

Thomas chuckled a little a nodded.

“And since I’m kind not into the mood to party I came here.”

“Well be my guest Rainbow.”

“Thanks I’ll just take a quick nap all right?”

“Sure why not.”

Rainbow hopped onto his bed and started to wriggle around trying to find a comfortable position which she found after few moments.

“Just hold your wings together will ya?”

“Buck you.”

Thomas laughed a little and turned his attention towards his computer, what he didn’t know was that Rainbow really had hard time trying to hold her wings in, while blushing hardly, somehow the fact she was in his bed in his room, made her feel, well let’s say, uneasy.

They just sat like that in silence for few hours, while guys and mares downstairs were partying and two squirts were playing Mortal Kombat next door, Thomas was reading fimfics and watching videos while Rainbow was trying to calm herself down, after loooong time she finally fall asleep, party downstairs was still going on, even though it was already getting dark.

‘I bet right now Fluttershy drunk all the alcohol they brought, ehh guess it another late night party, well it’s not that late actually but I’m sleepy I think I’ll take a shower and call it a day.’

He did as he thought, washing himself very quickly and coming back into his room wearing a pajama. What he forgot was that his bed was used by Rainbow Dash to sleep.

‘Good god, was she really sleeping all this time? I actually forgot about her while going through all these fimfics and youtube videos. I guess she won’t wake up until morning now will she?’

Thomas wanted to move her to the guest room, but then he remembered it is probably still occupied by two kids. He then thought about waking her up, but she looked just so peacefully, as if on cue Rainbow woke up and looked up at him, starting to blush immediately.

“What, what is it?” She managed to say.

“Well I kinda wanted to go to sleep, but I guess I can sleep on floor today.”

“What, wait you can’t sleep on the floor.”

“When what do you suggest?”

Rainbow gulped and her muzzle turned crimson red, she then said almost whispering.

“We can sleep together.”

Thomas now also blushed hard and looked at her with curiosity in his eyes.

“JUST JUST SLEEP OK? NO FUNNY STUFF.” She immediately added.

Thomas sighed and while still blushing gestured her to make him some space.

After they both laid comfortable in the bed turned away from each other still blushing they closed their eyes and tried to fall asleep.

“Sweet dreams Rainbow.”

“Sweet dreams Thomas.”

They both smiled still blushing and drifted into the land of dreams.

Chapter 23

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 24

Chapter 24
Silent night, or not.

Alex woke up, he looked at the clock, it was 1:00 a.m. he stood up and went towards toilet. Like every person does when he gets up in the middle of the night.

After he was done, he washed his hands and wanted to go back to sleep, but then something caught his attention. Someone was knocking on his doors.

Alex still a little bit dizzy, from just waking up walked towards his front doors almost falling over his couch which he didn’t see in the darkness of his living room. He finally got to his front door while the person outside was impatiently knocking on his door.

“I’m coming stop knocking.” Alex said hoping that his parents won’t wake up.

He opened the door, his vision was immediately taken away by something yellow.

“Hey Alex, yyyp I finally remembered where you lived.”

Alex used his hands to slightly move the yellow object away and he couldn’t believe what he saw, it was 1:00 a.m. and right now before him there was Fluttershy hovering in air while hugging him and nuzzling his chest.

‘Ok what the fuck is going on, why is she here and why is she drunk

…

Wait, she’s Drunk?!’

“I’m glad to see you too Fluttershy, but do you mind me asking what did you drank?” Alex said with curiosity in his voice.

“I’m am not surree, something around 3 bottles of vodka…. 700 ml each.”

Alex mentally face palmed and started thinking what to do now, well there weren’t many options, he couldn’t let her stay here cause his parents were upstairs, so he only could drive her back to Thomas’s.

“Ok Fluttershy, come on.” He took her hoof and quickly jumped into his boots while talking car keys from the shelf.

“Where are weee ghoing?” Fluttershy said while trying to land on her legs.

“I’m going to take you back to Thomas.”

Fluttershy suddenly frowned and to Alex’s surprise she shouted.

“NOOOOOO-HMPF.” Alex closed her mouth with his hand, he now was hoping that his parents didn’t wake up from this, as well as wondering how this silent and shy Pegasus could muster such voice.

“Ok, ok Flutters what are you doing here?”

“Well we had this partyy, and there were couples, and I felt alone and…”

“Ok I still don’t understand but one thing is for sure, you won’t let me take you back to Thomas, and I can’t just leave you at my doorsteps, come in but be quiet ok?” Alex never really thought that one day he will have to tell Fluttershy to be quiet.

“Okeeey” Fluttershy said with innocent smile and went in swinging a little.

Alex closed his front door while mentally swearing over this whole situation.

Alex led Fluttershy to his room, luckily his room was downstairs while his parents bedroom was upstairs that at least gave him a bigger chance of succes.

“Ok Fluttershy you will sleep on my bed and I will sleep on floor.”

“Ohhh but I want to sleep with you.”

Alex blushed a little and said.

“Fluttershy, I don’t know how it works in Equestria but here, when girl and boy are sleeping with each other, it usually also means doing *cough* funny things if you know what I mean.”

Fluttershy gave him a seductive gaze, she then used her wings to fly to his eye level, she leaned towards his ear and said with a lustful whisper.

“But I want to do funny things.”

“W-W-WHAT? Fluttershy, what are you saying, calm down, you seriously drank too much this time.”

Fluttershy jumped on his bed and she lifted her flanks towards Alex, who’s face became crimson red and after few seconds he turned around.

He was really thankful that he wasn’t a Pegasus.

“F-Fluttershy seriously calm yourself.”

Alex felt her hugging him from behind and pulling him towards bed, he knew that for the rest of the night he will have to resists Fluttershy’s wooings driven by alcohol.

‘This is going to be looooooooong night.’

Thomas’s house 7 a.m.

Thomas’s front door opened and a group made of 4 humans and 4 ponies slowly walked inside.

“I’m soo tired.” Rarity complained

“I don’t know what to do now, we’ve been looking for her whole night and she just disappeared.” Albert said while almost kneeling from exhaustion.

“What should we do? I mean we can’t just leave her.” Twilight said

“I know, I know, but we are all tired, we have to rest a little and then we will continue our search.” Albert said, everypony and everyhuman in the room nodded in agreement, everyone found himself a good place to sleep, Michael and Applejack rested cuddled together on the couch, Rarity and Terry in similar way were resting on the other couch. Brandy and Pinkie just laid on the floor immediately falling asleep. Twilight and Albert were too tired to be embarrassed, so they simply laid down on Twilight using Albert’s chest as a pillow.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________
Thomas was flying through sky, he could feel wind brushing his skin, and sun warming his back, he was free, and he liked it. He looked around few times and then on his hands, they weren’t hands anymore, those were hoofs, he looked up to see a pair of wings.

He was a Pegasus, dashing through sky, nothing could stop him, nothing could control him.

That was until he felt something pushing him downwards, he was quickly coming towards earth. Seeing that he can’t save himself in anyway, he closed his eyes awaiting for the impact.

It came very smoothly, and much less painfully then he expected, he opened his eyes and saw himself laying on the floor of him room. He lifted his head and looked on his bed, he saw Rainbow Dash with a cocky grin and her front legs stretched out.

‘This sneaky little bastard pushed me from my own bed, that calls for a revenge’

Thomas was thinking how he could get her back, after few moments he remembered how his buddy once pranked him, waking him up from sleep and quickly saying to him that his kids and wife are in danger.

Now that he looks back it’s rather embarrassing but back then he actually wanted to go save his children and his beloved before realizing that he’s only 17 and he doesn’t even have a girlfriend yet.

‘I was really dizzy just after waking up back then, I wonder if it will work out this time, what to tell her though hmm.’

An imaginary lightbulb turned on inside his mind as he formed a mischievous smile on his face.

Thomas changed into his casual clothes, however he pulled out a fake moustache which he used to wear on Halloween from one of his shelves and putted it on his face.

He walked up to Rainbow and started nudging her gently.

“Rainbow dear, it’s time to wake up.”

Rainbow slowly opened her eyes and looked on Thomas.

‘All right, here we go.’

“Dashie, you have to wake up, kids are waiting for breakfast and I must go to work.”

Rainbow was still dizzy and she didn’t quite understand what he was talking about.

“Thomas, what are you talking about, what kids?”

“Our kids of course.”

Rainbow immediately lifted herself to sitting position, which startled Thomas a little, she looked at him and finally noticed a moustache on his face, her face had a puzzled expression with a bit of blush.

“W-W-W-What did you just SAY?” Rainbow almost shouted right into his face

“What are you talking about hunny? Something’s wrong? You don’t remember our son and our daughter?”

Thomas was already having a hard time trying not to laugh, and he knew what was coming.

“WE-WE-WE have kids? BUT when how, why, WAIT.”

Rainbow face was now slowly becoming completely red.

“IF we have kids then that means we, we in your bed…..”

She became completely red and then happened something that, this time Thomas expected.

*POMF*

Thomas couldn’t resist any longer, he took off his moustache and started rolling in laughter, Rainbow was still blushing hard completely confused, it took her some time to realize he just pranked her. And it wasn’t just a simple prank.

Thomas looked back at her, her muzzle was still red, but this time it wasn’t of embarrassment, her expression was of a pure rage.

‘Still worth it.’

Thomas thought to himself right before her hoof met his face.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25
Let the love bloom

It was 4:02 a.m. finally after resisting and fighting with Fluttershy for 3 hours yellow Pegasus got tired and peacefully doze off on the bed. Alex was completely wasted, he was tired both physically and mentally, he couldn’t think quite straight, but he knew one thing, he has to go to sleep. He looked around his room and quickly decided that his bed is the most comfortable thing here, he laid down on it, and when Fluttershy started to cuddle with him, even though she was asleep, he just accepted it, he didn’t have any more strength in his body, even if he had his current mental state wouldn’t let him reject her, right now he was thinking with his heart, and his heart told him to accept her.

He didn’t get much sleep, he woke up and looked at the watch on one of his shelves, it said 7:12 a.m., he wanted to stand up and go to toilet but he soon realized that he’s still held by Fluttershy’s embrace. He tried getting her hoofs of him without waking her up but it failed, he gave up and positioned himself as comfortable as possible.

Waiting for Fluttershy to wake up, Alex recalled events from last night, he remembered how this usually shy Pegasus was trying to seduce him, visualizing his memories from yesterday, and realizing that she’s sleeping while cuddling with him, he started to blush.

Fluttershy woke up after 30 minutes, she slowly opened her eyes which were immediately greeted by Alex’s gaze. She looked into his eyes for few moments, realizing position they are in red color took over her muzzle, and she immediately let go of him jumping away, she looked at him in confusion, then she remembered what happened last night, well most of it.

She tried to hide her muzzle behind mane but to no avail.
“I’m, I’m sorry, I don’t know why I acted like this, it must have been alcohol.” Fluttershy apologized while feeling a wave of pain flowing through her head, she then felt sick.

“What, what’s happening? My head hurts and my stomach is spinning.”

Alex concealed his embarrassment and with a stoic expression he said.

“You never had hangover before?” Fluttershy nodded while holding her temples, pain and discomfort written all over her muzzle. Alex sighed, it was just like that one time when Thomas mixed beer with vodka and whisky, he was taking care of him next morning.

“Ok Fluttershy, wait here it’s Monday so my parents will soon go to work but they’re probably still here so I’ll get you some water and medicine, just be as quiet as possible ok?”

Fluttershy who was right now feeling a mix of embarrassment, confusion and pain, latter one coming from her hangover.

Alex slowly opened door and went towards his kitchen, he opened fridge in search for the medicine, he then heard footsteps coming from living room, very soon he saw his father coming into kitchen.

“Morning.” His father said

“Hey.”

“Soo, how was your night?”

“Good thank you.”

“You sure? Cause you know, normally when you sleep I don’t hear wrestling noises from your room.”

Alex’s eyes went wide and he immediately looked at his father who now had a cocky grin on his face.

“Did you use protection?”

“DAD.”

“Hey, don’t worry I won’t tell mother, just make sure to be quieter next time.”

Alex wanted to object somehow, but he couldn’t find any excuse that would make sense, and he couldn’t tell him the truth, so blushing hard he just nodded and continued his search for medicine, after he found it he made sure his father didn’t see him putting it in his pocket, he then took small water bottle and went towards his room.

“ALEX YOU HAVE CONDOMS? CAUSE I CAN BORROW YOU SOME.”

“SHUT UP.”

Alex walked inside his room slamming the doors behind him still hearing his father laughing.

“What happened” Fluttershy asked, startled a little bit by his actions.

“Nothing it’s just my stupid father, so Flutters here’s medicine, and there’s your water, trust me it will help you.”

Fluttershy nodded and swallowed pill while sipping on water. She then sat down on her haunches.

“Hey Fluttershy, did you tell others that you are going to visit me yesterday? Cause I doubt that.”

Fluttershy stared at him with guilt in her eyes, he sighed and took out his phone to call Thomas. After few moments he finally heard his friends voice in the phone.

“Hey Thomas, I just wanted to tell you that… dude who’s shouting and swearing?”

“Oh it’s just Rainbow, I’ll tell you later.”

“All right, so Thomas I just wanted to call you and tell you that Fluttershy came to my house yesterday night completely drunk, but she’s safe and sound now so don’t worry.”

“She did? I didn’t even know she went missing, huh who knew, Hey Rainbow calm down and stop swearing, kids might learn that from you.”

Alex was now confused when he suddenly heard more shouting and then he could swear he heard someone get punched.

“Hey Thomas you ok? What kids?”

“Dude I’ll tell you later, I have to fight for survival now, see ya, Rainbow, where the hell did you get that frying pan from? RAINBOW CALM DOWN.”

*CLICK*

Alex looked at his phone in utter confusion, he decided to leave this for later and turned towards Fluttershy.

“Hey Flutters you all right?”

“Yes, I’m a little bit better thank you.”

Alex knew she was lying, something was bothering her and it probably wasn’t hangover. He slowly walked up to her and sat in front of her to be on her eye level.

“Fluttershy, tell me what’s the problem? I can help you but I won’t be able to if you won’t tell me.”

Fluttershy trembled a little, she lifter her muzzle and looked at Alex, her eyes were watery.

When Alex saw her like that he instinctively hugged her trying to comfort her somehow, she was surprised at first but quickly accepted his help and hugged back.

After some moments of sitting there in a silence Fluttershy finally spoke.

“I’m scared.”

Alex was relieved she decided to share her fears, he chose to stay quiet for now and just listen.

“We have been for a week already, I’m so scared that we might never be able to come back, what will happen to my animals? They are home without me, they must be waiting for me, what if nopony will feed them? Or something bad will happen while I’m not there? I would never forgive myself.”

Alex’s eyes started to get watery, he didn’t know why but he could feel her feelings in those words, they were full of sadness.

“What if we will have to stay here forever? What will I do then?”

“If you will have to stay here forever, I’ll always protect you.” Alex said without even thinking about it.

Fluttershy’s ears perked up and she looked at Alex, their eyes met and they just stayed like that.

They were sitting in each other embrace looking into each other eyes for few minutes, which felt like hours for them, they both didn’t understood what happened next.

They met less then week ago, they talked a lot since then and many things happened, but still what happened next wasn’t expected by neither of them.

They started to lean into each other, distance between their mouths was slowly decreasing, they could now feel each other heavy breaths. They didn’t think about what was happening, they just acted.

Finally, after what felt like eternity their lips touched, they closed their eyes and let themselves sank into this moment. All Fluttershy’s fears were being cleansed one after another, she felt safe in his arms.

They broke their kiss and stared into each other eyes, there was not even a small sign of the previous sadness and doubts, only hope for the future and joy for the present. This moment was perfect for both of them, Fluttershy even forgot about her hangover.

But everything is ending sooner or later.

“Hey Alex I’m going to grocery shop, do you and your girlfriend want anything to…..”

Alex’s father stood in the doors looking at Fluttershy and his son hugging each other on the floor.

“Alex, you, and and a horse I, we, oh shit.” His face became pale and he fainted falling on the floor with a loud thud.

Alex and Fluttershy both stared at him their face becoming white, Alex thought that at least nothing worse can happen.

He quickly regretted it.

“Hunny what was that noise did something…” Alex’s mother went into his room, she saw her husband lying on the floor and then looked up at Alex and Fluttershy, she then smoothly fall on the floor with a hand on her forehead and fainted.

Alex looked at Fluttershy and after few moments said

“This, might be a problem.”

Chapter 26

Chapter 26
Acceptance

Alex was nervously trotting through living room with his hands on his temples, his parents laid down on the floor, Fluttershy put some pillow below their heads and was now sitting on her haunches by their side being as nervous as Alex.

“What should we do now?” Fluttershy asked, she never imagines herself to be in such situation, well she never really thought that there might other world than Equestria and in this world she will find someone like Alex.

“I don’t know Flutters, I really don’t know.”

Alex was thinking trying to figure out what to do, he was thinking of possible scenarios but only thing he could think of was telling the truth after all.

“I think there’s no avoiding this, we will have to tell them everything.”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement, though she wasn’t completely sure about this, what if they wouldn’t accept it? They might forbid their relationship, or even worse.

Although she knew thinking like that won’t help at all she just couldn’t stop it, Alex seemed to realize that so he tried to comfort her at least a little by hugging her dearly.

She accepted his embrace, and they waited for his parents to wake up, they will have a lot of explanation to do.

After what felt like hours of waiting Alex’s parents started to wake up, they opened their eyelids, they were still quite dizzy, his father was first to lift himself up and look around, he quickly spotted Alex and put a smile on his face while calling out to his son.

“Hey Alex, you would never guess what weird dream I had, I saw you and some pony hugging on the floor, this was soo weird.”

His mother lifted herself up soon after father finished talking and after few moments they both finally stood up.

Alex braced himself, he cleansed himself from all doubts and said.

“Mother, Father I have to introduce you to my marefriend.”

His parents looked at each other with confusion.

“What do you mean by “marefriend” darling? Is this some new kind of teenage slang for girlfriend?” His mother asked with both concern and curiosity in her voice

Alex shook his head and looked to the other side of the living room, his parents followed his gaze and all three of them were now looking at nervous yellow Pegasus standing by the wall.

“This is Fluttershy, she’s a Pegasus from Equestria and she’s my marefriend.”

“Um.. hello” Fluttershy said so soft it was almost a whisper.

Alex’s parents looked at each other not knowing how to react at first, before they could respond Alex said.

“You should sit down, because this is a long story.”

Meanwhile at Thomas’s House

“I still think you overreacted a bit.” Thomas said while massaging his still hurting head.

“Shut up, you crossed the line with that prank.”

Thomas and Rainbow were going downstairs to eat something for breakfast, Thomas tried to look her into eyes but she quickly averted his gaze still blushing.

Thomas sighed, they went silently into kitchen, Rainbow sat down at the table while Thomas was preparing some toasts, in the process he noticed his friends sleeping in the living room.

‘They got here only a week ago and I’m already used to seeing bunch of guys and ponies laying together in hangover, huh I think that’s bad.’

He shrugged it off and continued preparing their meal, sometimes he stopped to look at Rainbow, she seemed to still be angry at him.

‘I’ll have to apologize somehow, I don’t want her to be mad at me on our date.’

Thomas smiled wildly, now that he thought about it he finally realized, that today is the big day, today he was going to confess his feelings for her. And nothing was going to ruin it right?

…

RIGHT?

He finished preparing toasts, he took two plates and went towards still angry Rainbow Dash who was patiently siting at the table.

They were eating in silence for most of the time when finally Thomas decided to break it.

“Hey Dash, I’m sorry I might have overdid it a little bit.”

“A little bit? I can’t remember if I was so embarrassed before.” She turned her muzzle away from his avoiding his gaze

Thomas sighed.
“Hey I said I’m sorry all right? How about that when we will be watching basketball match on our date I’ll buy you super big popcorn.” If it would be anyone else then Thomas would doubt that buying bigger portion of food would help, but in Rainbow Dash case it did.

“Fine, I forgive you, just don’t do something like that ever again.”

Thomas nodded, though he wasn’t sure that something like that won’t happen again, it was just too priceless.

While finish their meals they finally started chatting friendly again, just before they finished last pieces of their meals Albert walked into kitchen, tiredness written all over his face.

“Dude what happened you look like zombie.” Thomas asked with a concern in his voice.

Albert hang his head low and since he knew there’s no avoiding it he said

“Thomas, on our party last night, Fluttershy went missing, we were looking for her all night but still couldn’t find her, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know what to do.”

Albert surprised Thomas with his confession, he quickly smiled at him and said.

“Hey dude it’s not a problem, she went to Alex’s last night, he called me this morning, she’s all fine don’t worry and go to sleep, you seriously look horrible, and if I were you I wouldn’t want to confess my feelings to Twilight looking like this.”

Both Albert and Rainbow Dash looked at Thomas in utter shock, especially Albert whose jaw was now wide open.

“H-H-How the fuck you know about this? I didn’t tell anyone about my plans.”

Thomas put a cocky grin on his face and said.

“Please everyone knows that you have a crush on her, and about confessing today? It was a lucky shot, I’m happy you confirmed it though.”

Albert face palmed, he got tricked by Thomas who was now smiling wide with satisfaction.

“Please don’t tell her, I wanted to do it today watching the sunset together.”

Thomas nodded and said.

“Don’t worry I won’t, you are my friend after all, listen go to my room and take a nap on a bed, you can’t be tired while telling her right?”

Albert smiled, he was happy he now has a friend like Thomas, now that he thought about it, it wasn’t only Thomas, Michael, Terry even Alex with who he didn’t talk much with were now his faithful friends, as well as all girls and Spike. Until now he had many friends but since always he only truly trusted Brandy, and now he had all of them.

“Thanks Thomas, and good luck yourself.” Albert winked and walked upstairs towards Thomas’s room.

After few moments of silence Rainbow broke it by asking Thomas.

“Albert is in love with Twilight?”

Thomas who was all this time staring in the direction where Albert went instantly turned towards Rainbow Dash which startled her a little, he gave her a puzzled look and asked.

“You didn’t know?”

“OF course not nopony told me.”

“Me neither but it was just soo obvious.”

“Well maybe for you.”

“Come on RD I don’t believe you didn’t realize something like that.”

Rainbow turned away from him earning a small sigh from Thomas who then stood up and took their plates to clean them.

‘It’s still 8:23 a.m. match starts at 3:20 p.m. what to do for now, Twilight’s sleeping so we can’t go outside, is there anything to do here to kill some time?’

He then had an idea.

“Hey RD.”

“Yeah?”

“You want to play some Mortal Kombat?”

“…and then you walked into my room and found us in each other embrace, the end.” Alex finished his story of how he met Fluttershy, he also explained that she was a pony, more precisely a pegasus from other dimension, which in our world is a kid show.

His parents were staring at him with both their mouths and eyes wide agape throughout his whole explanation, sometimes one of them looked at Fluttershy who immediately smiled nervously.

After what felt like hours Alex’s father finally broke agonizing silence

“Alex, before me and your mother will say anything else I have to ask you a question.”

Alex nodded

“Do you truly love Fluttershy?”

Alex blushed a little and looked at his marefriend, she gave him warm smile, and he knew what his answer is.

“Yes, yes I do.” Alex giggled a little, it almost sounded like they were getting married.

“Very well then, even though it’s weird, I guess I can’t do anything about it if it’s love, don’t you think honey?”

Alex’s mother nodded and smiled towards young couple, both Fluttershy and Alex were surprised how easily their relationship was accepted by his parents, but the feeling of astonishment was quickly covered by happiness. They looked at each other and smiled.

But some things never change.

“Hey Alex I have to ask you one more important question.”

Alex looked at his father with stoic face and braced himself, however he couldn’t possibly be prepared for what came next.

“Are you planning on having foals already?”

Chapter 27

Chapter 27
It’s finally time

Rainbow followed Thomas upstairs, he opened door to the guest room and they both entered. What Thomas saw surprised him at first, but this feeling was quickly changed into happiness, before them Spike and Anna were laying on the bed cuddling together, TV was still turned on with Matrix main menu on it, although Thomas couldn’t understand how someone can fall asleep while watching this movie but he quickly shrugged it off.

“Even I have to say that looks kinda cute.” Rainbow said while looking at this adorable scene.

Thomas nodded, and though he almost didn’t want to, started nudging Spike and Anna a little in order to wake them up.

“Ohh Twilight please 5 more minutes.” Spike said refusing to wake up from his slumber.

“Hey Spike, I know that you probably want to sleep with your girlfriend longer but it’s time to wake up buddy.” Thomas said while still nudging them a little.

Spike lifted his head on the mention of the word “girlfriend” and looked around, he quickly realized he was cuddling with Anna which made him blush and quickly jump off bed. Anna woke up soon afterwards, she looked at Thomas in confusion and then at blushing Spike, it took her few moments to realize what was happening, and then she suddenly started to blush as well, soon after that they both ran away.

“Ohh ain’t that cute? Our little Spikey and his girlfriend are so shy.” Thomas said while trying his best to sound like overreacting mother which earned few chuckles from Rainbow.

“So how do you play this Mortal Kombat?” Rainbow asked while sitting next to Thomas.

“Oh it’s easy here, that’s the controller, although I’m not sure if you will be able to use it without fingers.”

They both looked at each other with puzzled face and finally Dash asked

“Are you being racist?”

“I’m not sure.”

They both shrugged it off, Rainbow put her controller in front of her on bed and soon was able to freely used every button, much to Thomas’s surprise.

“Ok, so we will play a couple of rounds, don’t worry I’ll go easy on you.”

“Oh what a gentlecolt.” Rainbow replied doing her best Rarity impersonation.

After picking their warriors they leaned towards the TV and begin their first round.

3 Hours later

“Are you sure you don’t have anything like this in Equestria?”

“Nope, you were completely beaten by amateur dude. Deal with it.”

Thomas facepalmed, he still couldn’t believe he got his ass kicked by someone who never played this game before, more than that, she didn’t even have fingers.

“Well Dashie, we still got about 4 hours before the match, what are we going to do?”

“Dunno, maybe we could watch a movie or something?”

Thomas then suddenly had an idea.

“I’ve got a film that you might like actually.”

Thomas stood up from bed and walked towards his shelf with movies, after some looking around he finally found what he was looking for.

“What is it?”

“Oh don’t worry I know you will like it.”

Thomas said while putting dvd into his ps3, he then pressed play and sat on the bed near Rainbow.

“How’s it called?”

“Indiana Jones and Raiders of the Lost Ark”

Meanwhile downstairs, Michael and Brandy woke up and quickly decided to make themselves something to eat, while Michael was preparing them some scrambled eggs while Brandy was making balloon animals.

Michael actually wanted to ignore it at first but he simply couldn’t

“Brandy, what the hell are you doing this for?”

“I don’t know.”

“What?”

“I just feel that we will need it later.”

“I still don’t understand.”

“It’s my party sense, it’s tingling.”

“Your what? You know what fuck it, I don’t care anymore.” He turned around to take care of their breakfast, meanwhile everyone else was starting to wake up in the living room.

“Good morning everypony.” Rarity said while slowly lifting herself up with a loud yawn.

Everyone nodded in greetings, they were tired after all, they almost didn’t sleep at all, only Twilight didn’t wake up yet. They decided not to wake her though.

After few moments everyony who woke up was already in kitchen, while Terry took it upon himself to transport Twilight to Thomas’s room, hoping that he already woke up and left his room.

What Terry didn’t except to see inside was Albert sleeping on Thomas’s bed.

He hesitated for few moments then he had an idea. He gently put Twilight near Albert and walked out silently with a big smile on his face. He took one last peek inside before closing the door and he saw Twilight slightly cuddling with Albert in their sleep.

They look so cute together

You have been together for few days and you are already starting to sound like her

What are you talking about brain

Seriously I think she’s a bad influence, although I have to give her props for making you finish this romantic novel

Yeah I guess

Even so she’s still a horse

Will you ever shut up about it?

When you will become a pony or she will become a human

I’ll see what I can do about it

By the way I know you don’t want to think about it, but we both know that its rather unavoidable

Terry stopped in his tracks, those thoughts came again, but he decided to face them this time

Yeah I know, she will have to leave one day

What will you do then?

I don’t know I guess I’ll cross that bridge when we’ll get to it

Very well then.

Terry walked downstairs joining everyone else, Pinkie joined Brandy with preparing party accessories, Michael and Rarity were making breakfast for everyone while Applejack was watching news on TV.

Terry smiled, ‘Yeah, it’s good as it is now’ he decided to join Applejack for time being she greeted him as he sat near her on the couch and they watched news in silence.

1 hour 58 minutes later

“Well what do you think?”

“That was Awesomeeeee, it was like human version of Daring Do.”

“Yeah I guess you can say so, anyway we still have 2 hours, left, I think we might as well go and see if others woke up, mainly Twilight, she needs to put a illusion on you after all.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement as they both left the guest room, Thomas stopped in his tracks when he heard soft yelp coming from his room. He slowly opened them and took a peek inside, quickly followed by Rainbow, inside his room was Albert, now sitting on his bed, and to his surprise Twilight who was now laying on the floor. They were both blushing.

“W-W-Why were you cuddling with me on this bed?” Albert asked while nervously trying to avert Twilight’s gaze

“I-I don’t know I fall asleep on the floor in the living room and I woke up here, with y-you.”

Thomas chuckled a little and decided to leave love birds to themselves, he tapped Rainbow on the shoulder earning her attention.

“You still don’t see that?”

“Well now that you are talking about that.” She followed him downstairs where they were greeted by everyone, except Brandy and Terry who were still eating their breakfast and chatting with each other in kitchen.

Everyone talked with each other, mostly about events from last night but there were also some other topics, Rarity was talking with Terry about his novels, Thomas and Michael were arguing about which pony (Rainbow or Applejack) was the best, making both mares blush at their compliments.

Brandy and Pinkie finally stopped preparing all the party stuff and soon after that Twilight and Albert joined everyone still blushing.

Suddenly Anna ran into living room asking everyone if they saw Spike.

“No sweetie we haven’t, did something happen?” Rarity asked

“Nothing, we are just playing hide and seek and I can’t find him, I checked everywhere already.”

“Did you check out wardrobe upstairs?” Thomas asked.

“No I didn’t think about that, thanks.” Anna ran away while Thomas looked at his watch.

It was 3:05 p.m.

‘I guess it’s time’

“Hey Twilight can you cast illusion spell on Rainbow? We have to go.” Twilight nodded and her horn glowed with purple light, after they got ready Thomas and Rainbow left the house, Thomas was happy, he will finally be able to confess, of course there was a possibility of rejection, but he decided to shrug it off and enjoy what was in front of him for now, and in front of him was a date with beautiful and awesome mare.

Chapter 28

Chapter 28
This date just got 20% cooler.

Rainbow and Thomas were walking through town towards their destination, Mercury city Sport Hall, where they will have their 1st step of date:

Basketball Match.

“Ashleigh I was actually wondering, do you have basketball in Equestria?”

“Of course we do, it’s pretty cool, why do you ask?”

“I just can’t picture ponies playing basketball.”

Rainbow stopped in her tracks and looked at Thomas tilting her head a little.

“What do you mean?”

“Well you kinda need fingers for that.”

Rainbow was now really confused looking at Thomas with cocked eyebrow, her expression was saying “Are you and idiot?”.

“Why would you need those *she pointed to his hands* to play basketball?”

Thomas was dumbfounded. He shrugged it off and started walking again, after some time he said.

“I’m starting to think that rules for this games are different in our worlds, whatever, here’s the hall.”

They stopped and looked at the City Hall, it was huge, Rainbow stood with her eyes wide and then whistled in amazement, she saw something of this size only when she was living in Cloudsdale as little filly.

“It does quite an impression I know, our city mayor used a lot of money to build that.” Thomas said with pride holding his hands crossed on his chest.

“I guess it’s kinda cool, but nothing very special.” Rainbow said trying her best to sound like she’s not amazed at all

“Well yeah, although it’s big there are hundreds of other halls like this one in the world, and many even bigger.”

Thomas looked at Rainbow who was now staring agape not being able to control it.

“You have to admit humans are amazing at some things right?”

Rainbow simply nodded, they walked forward to the entrance, they stopped before 2 signs.

‘Oh yea, I forgot, this place actually have 2 rooms, it seems we are going right, what’s happening on the left one though…’

Thomas looked at the sign indicating the left room and then he realized in shock, the Hayama Cup, tournament which was life-time opportunity for him and he rejected it for the sake of his feelings was taking place in this Sport Hall, at the same time as their basketball match.

‘Ok it’s official now, universe hates me.’

“Something’s wrong?” Rainbow asked, Thomas quickly shrugged his worries off, he didn’t want her to know what he did, but worrying about it won’t help at all.

“Noope, everything’s all right, come on I promised you big popcorn right?”

Rainbow smiled wildly and nodded in joy following Thomas inside, he was amazed how easy it is to distract her with free food.

And so they entered, after buying some cola and popcorn for Rainbow they found their places and sat down, Rainbow was eating her meal with haste sometimes stopping to drink her cola, Thomas also learned to never try to steal her food, even if it was just one small popcorn grain.

After some time Rainbow finally stopped eating for a second and with a mouth full of popcorn she asked.

“Whht af thgho bakters fho?”

Thomas looked at her with puzzled face waving his hand in air trying to ease the pain obtained by attempt of stealing her popcorn.

“Rainbow if you want to say something swallow first.”

So she did, after few moments of heavy breathing she asked again, this time clearly.

“What are those baskets for?”

He looked at her cocking his eyebrows and asking.

“What do you mean by “What are those baskets for?” this game is called “BASKETball” duhh.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes and said.

“I know how it’s called thank you, I don’t know why do you have 2 baskets.”

“What? Actually that’s it, just explain me how do you play this game in your place.”

“It’s quite easy, there are two teams made out of 5 pegasi players each, there’s one ball and one basket in the middle, game starts with ball thrown by judge, when somepony holds the ball the opposing team have to take it away by tackling him while his team is trying to defend him.”

“It sounds more like rugby actually.” Thomas said

“Like what?”

“Never mind, well our basketball is a little bit different, you see…” Thomas was stopped by a voice of commentator announcing the beginning of the match.

“You know what, you’ll see by yourself.” They smiled to each other and leaned back in their seats enjoying the show.

Thomas was constantly looking at Rainbow to make sure she’s having fun, to his delight she seemed to be having time of her life, screaming along with crowd almost jumping on her seat, she actually started to root for one the teams after first quarter, yelling and occasionally swearing at the opposite team members.

After some time of worrying about Rainbow, Thomas decided to just have fun himself, he started cheering and shouting with her, other guys who were sitting around them also joined them, they were now standing up making a chain of people by putting their arms on each other shoulders jumping in place and cheering.

Second quarter ended, commentator announced a much longer break then anyone anticipated, saying that they have some “technical” problems the game will resume in 60 minutes.

Most people left the hall grunting, although Rainbow was quite angry about it, Thomas didn’t mind.

“Hey Ashleigh chill out, we can go eat something now, I’m kinda starving.” Thomas’s statement was followed by a growl from his stomach, confirming his words.

“That’s a good idea actually, I’m quite hungry.” Thomas couldn’t believe she was still saying that after eating this huge bag of popcorn all by herself.

They walked outside and wanted to head towards the restaurant, but suddenly they heard someone calling Thomas by his name.

“Thomas HEY Thomas, wait!”

They both turned around and saw 2 guys in karate suits running towards them, Thomas swallowed hard, he then said trying to sound as calm as possible

“Yo wassup.”

“We didn’t think we will see you there, Sensei said you have something very important and because of that you didn’t…” Just before he finished his sentence dooming Thomas in the process, he notice Rainbow and asked.

“Who’s this?”

“Ermm, Ashleigh, these are Luke and this is Adalbert, they are my older friends from Karate Club, and that’s Ashleigh, my *gulp* date.”

Rainbow waved sheepishly, blushing at Thomas calling her his date, while two karate boys looked at each other, slowly putting grins on their faces.

“Ohh so that’s why couldn’t partake in the tournament, don’t worry we won’t tell Sensei anything.” Then both of them winked and left the scene.

After few moments of silence Thomas breathed with relief, last time he was so nervous about someone ruining his date was back in middle-school when Alex’s father volunteered to give him and the girl he asked out a lift to the cinema.

He never forget conversation about methods of contraception.

“Soo, I think we should head to the restaurant before break time runs out.”

Rainbow nodded with stoic expression, clearly thinking about something.

After 5 minutes of silence walk they finally got the place, it was one of Thomas’s favorite places to eat, after entering they were greeted by waiter who showed them to their places and gave them menu.

“All right, what good things do they serve here?”

“Really now? This place is called “Pizza Hut” of course they are serving best burgers.” Thomas said sarcastically trying to tease her, which much to his surprise didn’t work, she simply nodded.

Soon after that waiter took their orders and for next few moments they were simply sitting in silence.

Thomas couldn’t take it for much longer and finally asked.

“Ashleigh what is it? Are you angry or something?”

Rainbow turned her muzzle away from him saying something too softly for him to hear.

“What are you saying?”

She turned back, with an angry expression and asked.

“This tournament you didn’t take part in because of something important, do you mind explaining?”

‘Ouch so she did got that.’

Thomas thought for a few moments about his possibilities, and finally he couldn’t think of anything else than telling the truth.

And so he told her, everything, a call from his sensei and his refuse to his offer, she was listening to him while holding perfect poker face.

“…and that’s what happened.”

Thomas said and hang his head slightly while still looking Rainbow directly in the eyes, after few moments of silence Rainbow finally broke it.

“Why did you do that for me? Wasn't it like a life-time opportunity for you?”

“Because I…” He stopped, he wanted to tell her right here right now but words didn’t want to leave his throat, he gulped and said.

“I can’t tell you yet it seems.”

Rainbow put on a sad expression and averted his gaze, awkward silence was accompanying them throughout rest of the meal.

They left restaurant and Rainbow suddenly started to walk away.

“Hey Ashleigh, Hall is this way.”

“I don’t feel like watching rest of the match now.” She said as she hang her head low and was starting to trot faster and faster.

Thomas was stunned, he didn’t think this date would turn out like this, Rainbow leaving him because he was too much of a coward to tell her, he didn’t want to end it like this.

He couldn’t let it end like this.

And he dashed in her direction, running with the full power of his legs, he was quite fast but Rainbow was faster, she suddenly disappeared behind the corner, he followed her, when he also turned he saw Rainbow finally standing still, he smiled trying to catch his breath then he suddenly noticed something else, surrounding Rainbow were 7 guys, 5 of them looked like middle-high school teenagers while two of them were definitely adults. Twilight’s spell was still working without a doubt, so in their eyes they just surrounding attractive girl with rainbow colored hair.

“Did you got lost little girl?” One of adults asked getting closer to her.

“L-Leave me alone.” She answered backing up a little only to by stopped by one of the teen ruffians who tapped her on her flank. She yelped realizing the situation she was in, she wanted to fly away but couldn’t, she was paralyzed by fear.

Why?

She normally shouldn’t be scared by a bunch of delinquents, she used to protect other mares from the likes of them back in Ponyville, so why was she scared so much now?

She didn’t understand, only 2 thoughts going through her mind, she was thinking about what will they do to her, and was regretting leaving Thomas behind being sure she lost him some time ago and right now he’s probably watching rest of the match alone.

‘Thomas I-I’m so sorry, please come back’

“Well Boys, let’s have some fun.” On his command one of the younger ones walked up to her from behind, she heard the unzipping sound, and closed her eyes awaiting the worst.

“Well bitch, prepare to be..”

Rainbow heard weird noise and then a loud thud behind her, she opened her eyes and looked back, behind her she saw Thomas with a little bit of blood on his fist and pure rage in his eyes, before him one of the guys was laying unconsciously with blood on his face.

“I’ll give you 5 seconds to run away.” He said, pure anger and rage in his eyes, adrenaline building up in his body empowering him.

“Ha, look we got a knight in shining armor here, little boy, I’ll give you second chance even though you crushed face of one of my guys, run away now, and we won’t kill you.” Said one of the adult ones, clearly leader or co-leader of the group.
After few seconds of silence Thomas looked him directly in the eyes and said.

“Time’s up.”

In a flash Thomas leaped towards him, shooting a powerful punch to his chin knocking him out instantly, Thomas fist got badly hurt in the process, but in his current state he couldn’t feel pain anyway, he turned towards one of the teenage members and before he could react to what’s happening Thomas kicked him directly in the head with a quick Mawashi-Geri.

He turned towards the other adult, this time his opponent had enough time to react, he tried to punch Thomas in the face, but a punch thrown randomly by some delinquent wasn’t enough to hit him, as he easily dodged it by ducking under it and pulled out a powerful upper-cut.

Now all that was left were 3 teenage guys, it wouldn’t be a problem at all dealing with them one after another, but they all rushed him at the same time.

He didn’t have time to think, but right now he didn’t have to, adrenaline was still in his body, making him move on instinct, leaping in he delivered a powerful elbow to the face of the middle teenager and quickly followed by a Mawashi-Geri to the face of the guy on the left.

He turned to the last guy determined to end the fight, what he didn’t except was a knife quickly approaching his face, he jumped away at last moment, he still got cut in the cheek very deep, he felt huge wave of pain coming from the wound, but he didn’t have time to be stunned by it, his opponent was also in the state of shock, although his reason for it wasn’t pain but the realization, that his whole group except for him just got beat up.

Taking advantage of the situation Thomas leaped in and knocked him out with an elbow to the chin.

He stood there with his guard up for a few more moments, until all the adrenaline left him, he finally felt all the exhaustion and pain that came after the fight, he didn’t have anymore strength in his legs so he collapsed, just before hitting the floor he got caught by Rainbow, he looked at her, she was almost crying.

“Hey Dashie, I’m all right really, I’m just a little exhausted I’ll be good as new in few minutes.”

Rainbow wiped her eyes and put a smile on her muzzle, a little forced one.

“You were so awesome, thank you, thank you so much.”

She gave him a warm hug, a treat that he returned with joy, she broke their embrace when she felt something dripping on her shoulder.

“Thomas, you are bleeding.”

Thomas smiled forcefully as to show her this wasn’t a problem, though he knew he had to stop bleeding with something.

‘I guess we will have to go to hospital, this shit is bleeding quite hard and I don’t usually walk around with a medical plaster,

Wait.’

Thomas inserted his hand into one of his pockets, after few seconds of looking he took out a bunch of plasters.

Rainbow looked at him with confusion and finally asked

“Why do you have those?”

“Well, right before we took our leave Brandy came up to me with Pinkie and they said I’ll need those, they said something about their senses but I wasn’t really listening to them at that point.”

After few moments of silence they both burst out laughing, Thomas quickly stopped because of the pain in his cheek, Rainbow took biggest plaster he had and started patching up his wound.

“This is going to leave a huge scar ya know.” Rainbow asked while finishing her job.

“I’ll wear it with honor, after all I got it from defending such amazing mare.”

“Hey I didn’t need that I would’ve beat them up by myself.”

“Yeah right, you should have seen how much your legs were shaking back then.” Thomas said while patching up wounds on his fists.

“Shut up.” Rainbow said while hitting him softly on the shoulder with her hoof, after Thomas finished he stood up slowly still not feeling too well and said.

“Hey if we will hurry we will still make it to the last quarter of the match.”

Rainbow’s ears perked up at his statement and they both took off towards the city hall.

They got there just in time for last quarter immediately being greeted by their cheering companions who started asking Thomas questions about his wounds, to which he always used same excuse.

“So you stumbled and fell on some small but sharp rocks?”

Thomas nodded.

They wanted to say something more but they were cut off by the commentator announcing the beginning of the last quarter.

Rainbow and Thomas enjoyed the last part of their date as much as they did in the beginning, Thomas was only disappointed that he wasn’t able to confess to her, but then finally after all this time fate smiled at him.

One of the guys behind him nudged both him and Rainbow and pointed towards the monitor, what he saw there shocked him.

There he was, on the huge screen along Rainbow, the whole crowd was shouting only two words.

“KISS CAM! KISS CAM! KISS CAM!”

Thomas gulped and looked at Rainbow, she seemed to understand the situation as she was blushing hard, he looked her in the eyes, and he realized that this was it, it was now or never.

“Hey Dashie.” Completely forgetting about her fake name he put his hand gently on her chin and lifter her muzzle towards him making her blush harder.

“You wanted to know why I refused the tournament offer or why I protected you back there in the alley?”

Rainbow nodded slightly still blushing as hell.

Thomas who was also blushing smile wildly and said.

“Because I love you.” After these words he quickly leaned in and pressed his lips against hers, he closed his eyes, Rainbow was still in a bit of shock at first, but she quickly relaxed, closed her eyes and returned the kiss.

Whole crowd started cheering on them, this incredible atmosphere as well as the kiss he shared with the girl he loved more than anything in this world, fuck it, in all worlds made his heartbeat rise drastically. He wasn’t alone at that, if someone would ask Rainbow how she felt at that moment, she wouldn’t be able to describe it with words, she loved him, she wanted to be with him, and right now her dream was coming true.

After few moments they broke their kiss, and looked at each other with half-opened eyes and smiles on their faces, rainbow then leaned in and nuzzled his neck resting her head on his chest afterwards.

After some congratulations from commentator the match continued, crowd was still cheering loudly, except two persons, Rainbow and Thomas were in their own world, she was laying on his chest, occasionally lifting her muzzle up to his to share a kiss of love and passion, and they did so until the end of the match, they left the Hall, this time they were holding hands/hoofs.

Smiling they walked towards Thomas’s house, Thomas didn’t know what future will bring but he knew one thing for sure.

He loved her.

Chapter 29 Author's Note

Hey guys, I didn't have time to proof-read this chapter, there are probably going to be grammar mistakes, so if you see something hurting your eyes point it out for me, I'll fix it later

Best Wishes

Riter12pl4

Chapter 29

Chapter 29
Science and Love

Twilight and Albert already left Thomas’s house and ventured towards the Mercury’s city library, they were trotting through park it was a shortcut Albert decided to use, he had reasons for that.

Although going through park was going to make the time they would spend together shorter, it will definitely make it more precious. Most people saw Mercury’s city park just as an ordinary green place to relax, but Albert saw it in a different way.

Going through the park was always working on his imagination, walking on the road covered by shadows from huge trees while listening to small birds in the distance, usually few couples were sitting on benches kissing, people were laying on the grass relaxing with their families, also there was always an old man feeding the ducks which were freely swimming in the lake, sight that always made Albert smile for some reason.

He loved it here, this peaceful atmosphere always calmed him down in the times of need, he inhaled this amazing air and looked at Twilight, he smiled seeing that she is also enjoying their walk, maybe not as much as he did, but still.

Seeing her smile would always make him even happier.

“So do you think we will find anything?”

Albert didn’t answer at first being completely absorbed by her smile and magic of this place, he shook his head coming back into the reality and asked her to repeat the question blushing a little.

“I asked if you think we will find anything.”

Albert thought for few moments, their city library was almost like his second house, although it was quite a big one and had new books almost every month so he assumed he read about half of the books there.

“Yeah I guess, there are many books I never read there, I don’t know if we will find anything about magic, but I guess we could start by looking for books which describes theories of parallel universes.”

Twilight smiled and nodded to which Albert responded also with a smile, he was happy he actually has someone to talk about science, Brandy was his best friend, but he really wasn’t someone to talk about things like physics.

After 10 minutes of slow relaxing walk through the park, they got the park entrance, or in their case, exit. Albert never liked this, exiting this place was like waking up from a beautiful dream for him, but he knew now wasn’t the time for them to stay here, at first he thought about this whole search for information only as an excuse to make Twilight watch a sunset with him and confess his feelings for her, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized that they might actually find something important.

And even though finding something that might help them leave faster wasn’t something he wanted to do, he knew he had to, for both their and Equestria’s sake.

They started walking through crowded streets again, city noise and pollution hit them both, Albert knew he will never get used to this sensation.

After walking for another 15 or 20 minutes they finally arrived at the library’s doors, Twilight smiled for the first time they left park.

“It’s amazing, my library isn’t even half as big.”

“Yeah I know, let’s go, we have many books to read before sunset.” Albert made a motion with his hand inviting Twilight inside while holding the doors opened.

“What a gentlecolt.” Twilight said with a smile entering the library, Albert followed her and they entered his temple of science, the place he visited more often than anything else.

Twilight walked inside beaming when she saw hundreds of books on the shelves, she instantly remembered Crystal Empire library, but this one was even bigger, it could rival the Royal Library in Canterlot Castle.

“Hello, what can I help you with today.. Oh it’s you Albert nice to see you.” Old lady walked up to them smiling, she looked like the stereotypical librarian with grey comber hair and glasses on her nose, she was wearing checkered skirt and plain shirt.

“Hello Mrs. Smith, how are you doing?”

“Oh very well thank you, and what’s this, you came with a girlfriend this time?”

“What? Oh no no no, Tara isn’t my girlfriend, she’s just a friend.” Albert said while blushing hard, Mrs. Smith smiled seeing that not only Albert blushed at her comment.

“Oh, all right if you say so, you just look so good as a couple I thought that you must be together.”

Albert hang his head low trying to hide his blush while avoiding both Mrs. Smith and Twilight’s gaze, said unicorn was doing same thing.

Old lady chuckled a little and then asked.

“So how can I help you today? Oh actually I don’t know if there’s anything I can help you with, you know this place better than me I presume.” Mrs. Smith ended her sentence with few chuckles, she turned around and went towards her desk.

“If you’ll need me I’ll be here, good luck Albert.” She said while sitting down still smiling warmly at them.

Twilight followed Albert into Physics section of the library, while still avoiding each other gaze they started going through different books, very quickly they forgot about previous embarrassment and flew off into their own separate worlds.

After two hours, which felt like ten minutes for them Albert finally found something interesting.

“Hey Tara, I found something, it’s about…” He stopped talking as he turned towards her, she wasn’t listening to him at all, her eyes glued to the book she was reading, her expression was showing both happiness and focus.

Albert smiled at that sight, seeing her like that made his heart melt a little, then he realized he was staring at her for quite some time now, he turned away from her while starting to blush.

It was then that many feelings started to mix inside him, he was scared that she might not feel the same way he does, scared of rejection he became pale for a moment, but those feelings were cleansed by other happy ones. If she would feel the same way, it would mean a world to him, being able to see her smile without becoming embarrassed, going to his beloved park and library with her.

Albert started to blush stronger as more and more intimate thoughts started to occur in his head, he couldn’t help it he was a man after all.

After calming himself down, walked towards Twilight stopping right behind her, he nudged her slightly on the shoulder which finally got a reaction from her.

“What is it Albert did you find anything?”

“Yeah I found a “Multiverse Theory” in this book.”

Twilight’s ears perked up and she focused all her attention on him.

“So this theory explains the concept of multiverse, a hypothetical set of infinite or finite possible universes that together comprise everything that exists and can exist: the entirety of space, time, matter, and energy as well as the physical laws and constants that describe them. The various universes within the multiverse are sometimes called parallel universes.”

“Does this book say anything about possible traveling between those universes?” Twilight asked with curiosity.

“I don’t think so, it says that we our current technology doesn’t let us make such travels, however concluding from the fact of you and other girls being in our world we know that your universe magic is able to accomplish such things.”

“Yeah but I don’t know how to do it, I was trying to remember how I sent us here in the first place but I simply can’t, from what I recalled it was just multi-pony teleportation spell.”

They sat there in a silence for few moments, then Thomas said.

“What does the teleportation spell require?”

“Huge amount of concentration, you have to perfectly imagine the place you want to teleport to, that’s also why I don’t understand how we got here, I never been here, I didn’t even know of the existence of this universe, how could I even subconsciously imagine it?”

“I don’t know Tara, *sigh* it hurts me to say that but I guess we will have to wait for Princess Celestia to find a way to bring you girls back to Equestria.”

Twilight stoic face turned into a frown at his comment, she nodded and sadly hang her head low.

Albert felt a pain in his chest from this sight, he couldn’t stand seeing her so sad, but he didn’t know what to do, there’s only one thing he thought about that might help situation a little.

“Hey Twily.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s getting pretty late, sun will soon be setting, and this library has a beautiful garden, I thought that maybe uhm we could you know, watch it together.”

Twilight lifted her head quickly her ears perked up and her eyes wide, after few moments she smiled and nodded.

“Sure.”

“I thought we agreed that there’s no hiding upstairs.” Anna said with her arms crossed on her chest, an angry expression on her face, she was averting Spike gaze her head turned away from him.

“I’m sorry, I just wanted to at least once win you know.” Spike sighed a little and turned around.

“I guess you won’t want to play with a cheater.”

Spike started to walk away slowly with his head hang low, he stopped when he felt something, it was Anna hugging him from behind.

“Spike, don’t get angry, we can play something you are good at.”

Spike blushed at first but he quickly realized he’s rather liking her hug, he gently put a claw on her hand and answered

“Or you know what, let’s play some more of this “Mortal Kombat”, maybe I will beat you at least once.”

They looked at each other and smiled, Anna broke the hug and they both dashed away towards guest room.

“They are sooo adorable.” Rarity commented while resting her head on Terry’s chest.

“Ah have to agree, those squirts are makin mah heart melt like a bunch of ice creams in hot day.” Applejack commented while jumping on the couch next to Michael.

Meanwhile Brandy and Pinkie were discussing very seriously about party accessories, Pinkie constantly trying to convince Brandy about superiority of balloons over streamers.

“I wonder how they are doing.” Terry said.

“Who darling?”

“You know, Rainbow and Thomas, also Twilight and Albert, I wonder how are things going on.”

“Ah’m sure everything’s gonna be mighty fine sugarcube.” Applejack said while nuzzling Michaels neck a little.

“Yeah I guess.”

“Don’t worry darling I assure that everything’s just…” Rarity was stopped by a doorbell.

“…fine?”

Terry gently pushed Rarity from him and stood up to open the doors. He opened them and was greeted by a pony and a human, both were beaming with joy.

“Wassup Terry, how was it going?” Thomas asked while walking inside Rainbow trotting just behind him.

“F-Fine, I guess.” Thomas turned around and saw Terry giving him a small sign that he wanted to talk, Thomas motioned Rainbow to walk inside, she nodded and left two guys for themselves.

“Soo, how was it?”

Thomas smiled wildly, she was literally radiating with joy.

Terry smiled and said

“I guess it went well right?”

“Ohh it couldn’t go better my friend, you’re looking at the happiest man alive.”

Terry lifted his hand high, and so the high fived, after which they joined rest of their friends in the living room.

“So Rainbow darling I want to know how did the date go, with all details.”

Rainbow looked at Thomas and he looked back, they knew Rarity will want to gossip about their date, so they prepared for it.

“Sure girls, all of you come here, cause it’s a rather long story.”

Both Thomas and Rainbow smiled mischievously which luckily went unnoticed by the rest, and so they started their story.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t find anything else Twily.” Albert said with guilt in his voice, they were sitting on the small bench in the library garden, Mrs. Smith let them in after Albert asked for it, sun was slowly hiding itself behind the horizon, creating more and more beautiful sight with each moment, it’s soft light was reflecting on colorful flowers of the garden creating amazing mosaic of lights.

“It’s not your fault Albert, besides.” Twilight took a moment to take in all the beauty of the scene which was unfolding before her.

“I’m glad you showed me this place, that’s most astonishing sunset I ever saw, I don’t think even summer sun celebration can rival this.”

Albert smiled and also enjoyed the show, they were sitting there in a silence enjoying each other silent company while watching astonishing sunset. After some time Twilight rested her head on his shoulder without even realizing, Albert also didn’t realize that, they were both too taken in by this amazing scene.

“It’s really beautiful.” Twilight said

“Not as beautiful as you.”

It took both of them few seconds to realize what Albert just said, they both started blushing and Twilight jumped away.

“W-What do you mean?”

“No, no, it’s just that was ermm..” He was thinking of an excuse but he didn’t find any.

‘Fuck it.’ Albert though and leaned in closer to her.

“Twilight, you see, ever since I saw you at the Aqua Park, I knew there was something special about you, I didn’t know what it was back then, suddenly it turned out that Tara I met is actually a pony, it startled me at first, but then I realized it doesn’t matter if you are a pony a human or anything else.”

He leaned even closer, Twilight wasn’t able to do anything, she was simply frozen in place, listening to his voice while looking into his eyes.

“Only one thing was important for me, Twilight I don’t want to scare you but there’s no way I can hold it in anymore.”

He looked her deeply in the eyes and with a stoic face he finally announced

“I love you.”

Chapter 30

Chapter 30
Time to go

Twilight there completely frozen, she didn’t know how to react, she wasn’t even sure what she is feeling right now.

She was happy and scared at the same time, she knew she feels something for him, but now that he confessed his feeling she didn’t know what to do.

Moments that felt like hours have passed and finally one of those feelings started to devour the other one.

It was fear.

Twilight backed away a little averting his gaze, Albert didn’t know what to do either, so he just stayed in his position now moving an inch.

Twilight Hang her head low and tears started to form in her eyes.

“I-I’m sorry.” Was all she said before her horn glowed and she disappeared.

Albert’s expression showed pure sadness with a little bit of confusion, it took him few moments to even realize what just happened. He sat down alone, sadness slowly growing in him as his eyes started to water and soon tears started to flow.

“Rarity do I really have to explain all details? It’s boooring.” Rainbow was annoyed by how stubborn her friend was, however she knew what was coming, and that Thomas went to Terry to prepare everything.

“No no no, I have to hear all the details.”

‘You want to know the whole story? All righty then, let me tell you a little something Thomas came up with.’

Rainbow smiled and continued.

“So after WE have beaten those guys, he suggested that we should come back to watch the rest of the match, so we did, and somewhere near the end we got caught on something called Kiss Cam, so he confessed and we kissed.” Rainbow wanted to punch herself for sounding so girly, even though this whole story was true up till now, well mostly true.

“Oh my that’s so romantic.” Rarity said while clapping her hoofs together, Applejack and Pinkie simply congratulated her.

“Oh yes, then after match ended we decided to go back home, that was until Terry called Thomas on his mobile phone.”

Rarity’s ears perked up on mention of her boyfriend’s name.

“So Terry called, Thomas explained what happened and Terry suggested that we should go to love hotel together.”

Applejack and Pinkie looked at her with wide eyes while Rarity’s jaw fell and she started to blush.

“T-T-Terry said WHAT?”

“Yeah and that was great idea, we did as he said, also he told us in secret that he has plans for taking you to one of those.” Rainbow said while cocking both her eyebrows simultaneously.

Rarity changed into crimson red on her muzzle, now Applejack and even Pinkie were blushing, Rainbow had hard time holding her laugh inside as she knew what was coming.

“H-He what, but that’s you did what? I-I don’t understand, Rainbow did you and Thomas really…” She couldn’t finish as Terry approached their group.

“Hey Rarity, I was thinking that maybe we could go somewhere together on Saturday.”

Rainbow started to slightly laugh through her teeth, she saw with a corner of her eye that Thomas is having same problem.

Rarity looked at him with wide eyes.

“T-T-Terry I, You I am…. Ohhhh.” Was her last words before she fainted with a loud thud.

Applejack and Pinkie stood over their unconscious friend, Terry stood frozen in same place in utter confusion, while Rainbow and Thomas on the other side of the room were both laughing loudly.

“T-This is priceless.” Rainbow said while watching as Terry came over to Rarity and gently lifted her up in his arms, he looked over to Rainbow and asked.

“What the hell did you two pull out again?”

Rainbow stopped her laughing and looked at enraged Terry holding Rarity, she sighed and explained everything.

“That’s rather, ekhm extreme prank. I’m surprised it didn’t make me wonder why was Thomas encouraging me to ask Rarity on a date on Saturday.” Terry said while putting his marefriend on the couch, he looked back at Thomas and Rainbow, they were mischievously smiling towards each other.

“Guys I know you like pulling off staff like that but that might have been a little bit too much.” Terry said.

“Oh come on buddy, don’t worry about it, we will explain her everything when she wakes up, in the meantime, let’s go and drink some whisky!”

Rainbow looked at him with stoic muzzle and cocked her eyebrow.

“Thomas you are seriously drinking too much whisky.”

“Who cares To the kitchen!” He said while pointing his finger into the air, Rainbow and Terry rolled their eyes, she followed him while Terry stayed behind with Rarity.

Rainbow and Thomas walked into kitchen and they were immediately greeted by Michael and Applejack who were cooking something, while Pinkie and Brandy were having a weird discussion about muffins.

Thomas poured himself some whisky asking others if they want some too, to which everyone refused.

“Oh well, more for me.” He said while lifting his glass towards his mouth.

They stayed in the kitchen talking about different things, Michael was talking with Thomas about Karate, Applejack was teaching Brandy how to make delicious Apple Pie, while Rainbow and Pinkie were talking about Daring Do book, well it was mostly Rainbow talking and Pinkie listening.

“Huh, it’s getting pretty late, Albert and Twilight still didn’t come back, do you guys think something might have happened?” Thomas asked

“Don’t worry partner, Ah’m sure as hay that they are mighty fine.”

“Yeah I guess I might be overreacting a bit.” He tried to take another sip of his beloved whisky, but suddenly in the middle of the kitchen appeared small violet dot, it started to grow and grow and finally after few seconds it changed into Twilight.

“T-Twily?” Applejack asked startled a little.

Twilight said nothing, she stood in the middle on the group with small tears forming in her eyes, they quickly noticed that and both Applejack and Pinkie ran up to her and hugged her.

“Now now, don’t worry Twily, tell us what happened.” Pinkie said while gently tapping Twilight on back.

They all stood around her and waited for her to speak, after few long moments of silence she finally spoke.

“We-we were in the garden near the l-library, and we were watching the sunset together, it was such a beautiful sight, and then Albert, Albert….”

She stopped for few seconds, her tears were starting to flow as she covered her muzzle in her hoofs.

“What. did. Albert. do?” Thomas said emphasizing each word.

“H-He said he loves me.”

Grim silence took over the kitchen for a few seconds and then Twilight continued.

“And, and I was just so scared, I didn’t know what to do, and I ran away, I’m so stupid, I must have hurt him so much.” She was crying stronger and stronger as Applejack and Pinkie were trying to comfort her.

They all stood there frozen, Michael and Brandy were rubbing their arms not knowing what to do, AJ and Pinkie were trying their best to make Twilight feel better but they couldn’t do anything, Rainbow was standing on all four with her head hang low, not knowing what to do, Thomas on the other hand stood in place calmly drinking his whisky, when he finished he put away his glass and slowly walked up to Twilight.

He kneeled before her to be on her eye level and used his hands to gently remove her hoofs from her muzzle, she lifted her head and looked him directly in the eyes.

“Listen Twilight, you were scared, that’s normal, hearing that someone’s in love with you isn’t something you hear very often, but you weren’t scared because of him telling you he loves you right?”

Twilight said nothing and after few moments she simply nodded, she then started to avert his gaze

“You were scared because you don’t understand your own feelings, you realized that when he confessed his feelings, that’s something I can’t help you with, nobody or nopony can, however let me tell you this, you don’t need help with it.”

She looked back at his face, his eyes showed pure confidence in his words.

“You don’t need help because you already know the answer right? You just have to realize it.”

His words found their way directly into her heart, she wiped her tears and stood on all four.

“I assume you know what you have to do now?” Thomas asked while standing up again.

“I’ll find Albert and ask him to forgive me, if he, NO, when he forgives me I’ll tell him that I love him.” She said with confidence that surprised even herself. Thomas only smiled and nodded in response.

Twilight blushed a little and said.

“Thanks Thomas.”

Twilight, Applejack and Pinkie went into the living room together, Brandy and Rainbow Dash quickly following them.

Michael walked up to Thomas and tapped him on the shoulder.

“You know what, you would really make a great leader.”

“Oh Michael, don’t make me blush.”

“No seriously, you have this something that makes other follow you, also you always know what to do, ok maybe almost always.”

They both chuckled and Michael walked into the living room.

‘Me? A leader? Huh that doesn’t sound so bad.’

Thomas chuckled a little, he wanted to join his friends but was stopped by a phone call, strangely it wasn’t his phone, he looked around and after few seconds he finally spotted Brandy’s mobile phone ringing, he picked it up and said.

“Hello Thomas's here, I’ll give you Brandy in a second.”

“Mr. Thomas? This is Albert’s father, you don’t have to give phone to Brandy, there’s actually something I wanted to tell not only him but also you and rest of our son friends.”

“Of course, I’m listening what is it?”

Thomas stood in kitchen listening, his face was slowly going pale, after Albert’s father finished he said goodbye and cut the phone call.

He stood there for few more moments, he was scared, but he knew what to do and he didn’t want to hesitate, he quickly ran into the living room shouting a little and stealing everyone’s attention, luckily Rarity already woke up.

“What is it Thomas? Something happened?” Rainbow asked with curiosity.

“Yes, we need to go.”

“Where?”

“Albert’s father called…” Thomas stopped for a few moments, and then he finally said it.

“Albert was hit by a car and right now he is in hospital.”

Chapter 31

Chapter 31
Follow your heart

After what felt like hours of sitting on the bench in library’s garden, Albert finally stood up and slowly walked away with his head hang low.

He didn’t know what to do now, he wasn’t even sure if she rejected him or not, fear, sadness, disappointment, all those feelings were starting to drill their way in his heart, slowly pushing out the only positive feeling he was left with.

Hope.

He walked down the street, he tried to think about something else, anything else would be better, but he couldn’t, his thoughts were coming back to that scene each time he tried to focus on anything else.

Twilight’s words echoed in his mind as tears started to form in his eyes, he knew that she might reject him, he was prepared for that, or at least he thought he was.

Albert was walking towards his house, finding a proper way subconsciously, he walked through pedestrian crossing, like he would always do when coming back from Library, and then he heard something, he turned towards the source of the voice and he instantly recognized the sound he heard, it was screech of tires.

Albert only managed to see roof of the car before he felt something hitting his body and then nothing.

Darkness.

Albert couldn’t see anything, he didn’t feel anything, he tried shouting for help but voice wouldn’t left his mouth, he just stood there, too scared and shocked to think about anything.

He didn’t know how long he stayed there, it could have been minutes, hours, days or perhaps years, but finally he saw small dot of light somewhere in the distance, it started to expand, slowly engulfing everything with light, he could finally see, he looked down at his body, nothing changed, he still was in the same clothes he was at library.

As room was finally completely filled with light he started to remember what happened, he was at Library with Twilight, she rejected him, remembering this made him feel those sad feelings coming back again, but now wasn’t time for them, he then finally remembered going through pedestrian crossing and then.

He flinched, he knew what happened, he was hit by car.

He looked around again, nothing, there was nothing in this place, no furniture, walls roof, nothing just him.

“Am I dead?” He asked himself, he knew that was only logical option, but somehow it didn’t scare him, probably because he couldn’t do anything about it now anyway.

So he just stood there.

“Well if this is life after death it’s quite boring.”

Albert tried walking around but this place had nothing, no matter in which direction he went he would always feel like he didn’t even move at all.

After few minutes of agonizing boredom and helplessness, he heard something, a sound he recognized ohh so well.

Steps.

He quickly turned around and saw someone he didn’t except at all.

“T-Twilight?”

In front of him was standing Twilight in her pony form, she smiled at him warmly and shook her head.

“No Albert, I’m just, emm well you might call me a spirit guide, your subconsciousness simply made me look that way.”

Albert sighed and looked her directly in the eyes, after few moments he asked.

“Can, can I somehow change your form? I don’t feel comfortable talking with Twilight who’s not Twilight, well you know what I mean.” Albert said smiling sheepishly.

“Of course, just imagine me changing into what you want, you have something in mind?”

Albert smiled and closed his eyes.

“Oh yes I do.”

Twilight was suddenly covered in light and her form started to change to bipedal, after few moments Albert opened his eyes to see product of his imagination standing in front of him.

His spirit guide looked at his new form and cocked eyebrow at Albert.

“Really? What are you Bruce Almighty?”

“I always kinda wanted to meet Morgan Freeman you know.”

“You do realize this isn’t actually Morgan Freeman right? I’m just part of your mind.”

Albert nodded with small smile on his face, Freeman rolled his eyes and motioned Albert to follow him.

“So you know where are we exactly?”

“We are in your mind, you have been hit by a car as you might remember and now you are in comatose state.”

Albert sighed with sadness, but he also felt relieved that he didn’t die, it was weird, few minutes ago he didn’t really care if he died or not, but now that he was informed about his survival, he felt relief.

“What am I supposed to do now?”

“That question isn’t for me to answer, you can either stay here, or move on, if you pick the latter one, you have two options.”

They stopped, Albert looked at him quizzically, two doors appeared falling from the sky, startling Albert.

“You can either go through these doors and die.” He said pointing towards the door on the left

The way he said it with his Morgan Freemans voice made Albert shiver, however it didn’t sound so bad, not having to do anything, just ending it here and there, few days ago he would never pick those doors but now, he was actually thinking about it, he wouldn’t have to think about anything else, he would be freed from all those human life’s problem.

“Or pick those doors, and go back.”

Albert started to think about pros and cons of his choice, but before he even noticed he started moving towards first doors.

He stretched his arm towards the handle but he heard something.

Voice.

Soft voice calling him from other doors, it was too quiet to understand anything, so he came closer, he stood in front of the doors and he finally heard something.

Girls voice.

“Wake up.”

Albert leaned in, putting his ear to the surface of the doors, Morgan smiled warmly.

“Wake up! Albert!” He could finally hear it clearly, and he knew whose voice was this.

“Twilight!” Albert shouted before grasping handle of Life doors and going inside, he turned around right before disappearing and saw Morgan smiling at him and waving him goodbye.

“Come on Albert, wake up you can’t do that to me! ALBERT!” Twilight screamed in panic tears forming in her eyes, Thomas stood beside her, he looked at his comatosed friend with sadness and fear, last time he felt like this, was when Granny Smith died, he couldn’t do anything to help Applejack back then just like he can’t do anything to help Twilight or Albert

He hated that feeling.

Thomas stood up anger flowing through his veins, he hated himself right now.

‘You would make a good leader my ass.’

Thomas left the room leaving Twilight and Albert alone, he walked into hospital hallway, Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow were comforting Fluttershy who came around with Alex few minutes ago after Thomas called them, yellow Pegasus was crying almost hysterically. Michael and Alex were trying to help Albert’s parents to calm down, especially his mother, Brandy wasn’t here, he was too nervous and felt sick so he went to toilet.

Thomas could feel pain and sorrow of his friends laying on his shoulders, it was overhelming, but he couldn’t fall, he had to stay strong, that was the least he could do. He didn’t know what to do at first, and after few minutes he decided to check on Brandy.

Room where Albert was placed was almost completely silent, all that could been heard were quiet sobbing and weird noises of medical devices monitoring Albert’s life.

Twilight wanted to shout as loud as possible, she wanted him to hear her but she couldn’t, her throat was already damaged from non-stop shouting for last 30 minutes.

So she just laid her muzzle on his chest and cried as long as she still had tears left.

“I-I know you can’t hear me but I wanted to say that I’m sorry Albert.” She said so softly that even if Albert was awake he most probably wouldn’t hear it.

“I shouldn’t have ran away back then, but I was scared, I know you probably will never forgive but I just wanted to tell you that.”

She lifted her muzzle to his face and said a bit louder.

“I love you.”

Twilight was looking at him for few moments, hoping that he will open his eyes, but he didn’t.

She was tired, not having any strength left she laid her head back on his chest and fallen asleep, tears still flowing from her eyes.

“Brandy you holding in there?”

Silence was only answer that he got, silence and quiet sobbing.

Thomas sat down near the cabin Brandy was in and just stayed there not saying anything.

After few moments of silence Brandy finally spoke.

“Thomas are you still here?”

“Yeah.”

“Y-You see, when I was in middle-school, I was bullied a lot, I loved having fun and partying but everyone just called me weird, or fat, usually both, sometimes they came up with something new.”

He stopped for few moments, as if giving Thomas time to receive all the information properly.

“It was really tough for me, I actually was starting to think about ending my life few times.”

Thomas flinched, imaging his happy and joyful friend trying to kill himself.

“And then I-I met him, nerdy little boy in glasses, he was bullied even more than me, but he didn’t care, I decided to ask him why he isn’t bothered by those insults.”

Thomas heard the door opening behind him, he stood up and turned around, he saw Brandy facing him with stoic face tears still flowing from his eyes.

“He told me :”Words can’t hurt you if you won’t let them.” It was just a simple sentence, but it changed my life, probably even saved it.”

Thomas just stood there, his perfect poker face showing no emotions.

“If he will die here Thomas, I-I don’t know if I’ll make it out without him.”

“You will.”

“What?”

“Brandy, he was your support back then in middle school, now he’s the one who needs help.”

Thomas put his hand on Brandy’s shoulder and continued.

“He needs you, he needs Twilight and everyone else, if he would be here he would never want you to stop living in happiness because of him, we are all friends Brandy.”

He now put his other hand on his second shoulder.

“And that’s the strongest bond there is.”

Brandy wiped his tears, Thomas’s words made their way into his heart, he decided to stay strong, for Twilight, for Albert, for his friends.

Thomas smiled finally breaking his poker face and they both walked outside towards Albert’s room, after walking through hallway, they stopped before doors to his room.

Thomas looked around to see if anything changed, and something did change.

Now Applejack, Pinkie and even Rainbow were also crying.

He turned towards the door and then he looked at Brandy who nodded at him.

They walked inside and stopped dead in their tracks.

Thomas jaw felt open and his heart jumped to his throat, Brandy was having similar reaction, however he immediately also formed a huge smile on his face.

Before them Albert was looking through the window still in his bed, stroking Twilight’s mane gently.

Albert turned towards them and smiled, Brandy immediately jumped towards him and hugged him, Albert was happy to return this hug, although it did hurt a lot.

Thomas wanted to cry from happiness, but there was something more important to do, outside of the room his parents and friends were waiting for any good news.

And boy those were great news.

Thomas left the room leaving those three inside, Twilight woke up startled by Brandy’s sudden jump.

“Brandy! What are you doing to….”

She looked at Albert, their eyes met, she didn’t know how to react, her body was filled with joy and happiness, they looked each other in the eyes for few moments when Albert finally said.

“I love you too.”

Chapter 33

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 34

Chapter 34
Be gentle

Thomas couldn’t sleep, he was twisting around in his bed trying to find a comfortable position, he gave up on that soon enough.

His mind was focused on only one thing, how to spend those 3 days he was given to its fullest? After all he loved Rainbow Dash, and just after they became a couple they are going to be separated?

He hated that reality, he wanted to change it but he couldn’t, trying to think about any possibilities made him tired and as he was finally about to fall asleep he heard his doors slowly open.

Then he saw Rainbow Dash walking into his room, she was batting her eyes seductively and swaying her hips, which didn’t go unnoticed by Thomas.

“Rainbow? What are you doing here?”

She walked towards his bed and stopped right before it, she then quickly jumped landing on top of him startling him a little.

“Isn’t it obvious? We are left with only 3 days and then we will never see each other again, there’s no way I’ll just leave without, consummating our relationship.”

Thomas gulped, he wasn’t stupid he knew what she meant, and as far as his body was telling to obey his brain was telling him different.

“R-Rainbow, we just became a couple don’t you think it’s a little bit too early for that?”

“OH don’t be silly, we don’t have enough time to wait for right moment, and I want you now.” She said leaning closer to his face and then she whispered into his ear seductively

“It’s my first time so, be gentle.”

Thomas couldn’t take it anymore, he thrown his arms around her neck and pulled her into tight hug, he then broke it and looked her deeply into eyes, she was biting her bottom lip and her eyes were half closed.

He closed his eyes and leaned closer in order to kiss her and then

*THUD*

Thomas quickly opened his eyes, his upper body was laying on the floor and his legs were still trying to hold him onto his bed.

After few moments of shock he stood up and looked around, he checked time, it was 8:12 in the morning.

‘This was a dream? It was so freaking realistic’ Thomas started to blush when he realized what was he about to do with Rainbow, even though it was just a dream, then he heard someone knocking on the door, he opened them and saw Rainbow Dash smiling at him sheepishly.

“Hi”

“Hey RD, what’s up?” Thomas asked still blushing a little

“You see Thomas, when I was earlier in your room, I found something there and I wanted to try it out before leaving.”

Thomas looked at her quizzically, but after few moments he motioned her to come inside.

She walked in and trotted towards his bed, she then leaned down and started to look for something under his bed.

‘Something she wants to try out before they leave? Only two things I have there are my old plane model and my collection of…..

OH shit.’

Thomas froze, he wanted her to stop searching but he couldn’t, he also started blushing cause of this weird dream he had earlier.

“I found it!”

She said and lifted herself up walking towards Thomas with her discovery.

Rarity woke up and looked around, she noticed that Rainbow is missing.

‘Weird, she would usually be the one to wake up last.’

She shrugged it off when her stomach reminded her how hungry she was with soft growl.

She blushed but was happy that nopony else woke up already so she walked out of the guest room towards the toilet.

She might be hungry but her mane still had priority.

On her way to the toilet she heard Rainbow Dash’s voice coming from Thomas room, she wanted to ignore it at first but something made her come closer and listen.

“Ok I’ll put it in.” Thomas said

“Are you sure this will fit in here?” Rainbow asked

“It was made to fit in here.”

“Ok just be careful.”

“Ok here I go.”

“Ouch, hey watch out that hurt.”

“Sorry, sorry I haven’t done that in quite some time now.”

“Well I never done that before, you know.”

Rarity blushed hard, her imagination going wild on what might have been happening in this room, she wanted to just ignore it and go on but she couldn’t.

“Hey wait here I’ll go downstairs to look for some glue.”

‘Glue? Why would they need glue to…’ Rarity though before she heard doors opening and turned around to see Thomas staring at her with puzzled expression.

“Rarity what are you doing here?”

“Well I just walked towards bathroom and then I heard you and Rainbow doing…” She looked inside and saw Rainbow sitting on her haunches looking at her, in front of Rainbow was laying old deconstructed plane model.

“Doing what?” Thomas asked

“N-Nothing, really nothing, I think I should better go.” Rarity dashed off to the toilet blushing hard.

Thomas looked at Rainbow and they shared some laugh before Thomas left to look for some glue.

Chapter 35 Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait guys, I had small writer's block but now I'm back and if my laziness and homework won't grow too strong, I will write at least 1 chapter per day, but I can't promise anything

Srsl I'm lazy.

Best Wishes

Riter12pl4

Chapter 35

Chapter 35
Day on the town

Applejack was preparing something to eat for herself while Rainbow Dash and rest of the girls were munching on some cereal talking with each other, Thomas was sitting on a couch with Spike next to him, it was 9:02 a.m.

He sat there ignoring his surroundings swimming deep in his thoughts, he was trying to figure out a best way to spend those 3 days they were left with, he flinched a little when he felt someone’s hoof on his shoulder, he turned around to see Rainbow Dash hovering behind him with smile on her muzzle.

“Hey Tom, you look like Twilight when she’s reading one of her eggheads books.”

“HEY” Twilight shouted quite irritated earning few chuckles from everyone in the room.

“It’s just that I don’t know what to do, until know we didn’t know when you will have to go, we didn’t know how much time we have left and now that we do I don’t have any idea what we can use that time for.”

Rainbow landed near him on the couch and leaned in closer resting her head on his shoulder.

“No worries, there’s just one thing we have to do.”

“Which is?”

“Have awesome fun together, duh.”

Thomas looked around and saw other girls and Spike nodding in agreement, he sighed and smiled at them.

“I guess so, any ideas what to do?”

Room suddenly got engulfed in silence, everyone started to think about any possible things they can do before going back to Equestria, suddenly Spike broke the silence.

“I actually have an idea.”

Everyone turned their attention to Spike he stood up one the couch and said.

“Well, I thought that we might perhaps go explore the city, I mean I didn’t get any look of it before.”

Thomas smiled.

“I like this idea, there are many things you girls didn’t see yet, so how about it, we will spend this day on the town, what do you say?”

They all agreed by either complementing the idea or simply nodding, then Rarity spoke.

“I have even more fantastic idea, since it’s rather hard to move in group made of 14 ponies and peoples, let’s split, I’m going to go with Terry!” Nopony was surprised by her statement, but she was right it will be better to split up.

Thomas called other guys over and explained everything, now whole group was standing right in front of his house waiting for him to speak, he felt like a tourist guide.

“Every pair will go into its own destination, and I think it’ll be fair to meet up here at 8 p.m.” Thomas said

“Ekhm actually about meeting here, I wanted to ask something.” Terry said

“What is it?”

Terry started to blush and he started

“Well since we have only 3 days left together, I want to spend as much time with Rarity as I can so…” Terry turned towards Rarity

“What would you say about spending the night at my place? Just sleeping of course.” His proposition earned him gasps from everyone including Rarity, soon she formed a warm smile on her muzzle and nodded.

“I Would love to darling. But what about your parents?”

“Well, we will tell them, I love you Rarity, and I want my parents to know the truth, even if they won’t take it too good.”

Rarity blushed and nodded

“Ok so, is there anything else or we can go?” Thomas asked slightly irritated

“Actually there’s a little something.” Alex said while rubbing back of his head nervously

“Yes what is it?” Thomas asked gritting his teeth a little.

“Well I think that Terry was right, so Fluttershy, would you perhaps also like to stay at my place for those 3 days?” His question caught her off-guard and she tried to hide her blush behind her pink mane, but to no avail.

“Well I, if it isn’t a problem..” Alex smiled towards her to which she smiled back, Thomas now face palmed and said with voice made of pure irritation.

“All right, anyyyyyything ELSE?” He said emphasizing the last word and waited, to his further annoyance Albert lifted his hand.

“Actually I was thinking that perhaps Twilight and Spike would like to…”

He was cut short by Thomas.

“OK let’s do it this way, does everyone agree that girls will stay with their coltfriends for those 3 days?”

He waited few moments for everyone to nod, some of them were shy small nods, on the other hand Applejack and Michael were smiling wildly with no sign of nervousness on them.

“Great, let’s go then.”

And they took off in different directions, Spike and Anna followed Twilight and Albert while other groups were made of couples, now that they left Thomas started to worry about the party couple.

‘I just hope they won’t get in too much trouble, OHH who am I kidding.’

Thomas thought while walking side by side with Rainbow who was now looking at him.

“So where are we going?”

Thomas grinned.

“I’m not sure honestly, but I thought that perhaps we could get some ice creams and then decide what to do.” Rainbow smiled at the idea of eating some sweets and nodded in agreement.

As they walked down the street, Thomas couldn’t help it as only two words constantly echoed in his head.

Three Days.

Chapter 36

Chapter 36
Arcade

Rainbow Dash and Thomas were sitting at the bunch in front of ice cream shop eating some ice creams, Thomas took 2 chocolate balls while Dash took three balls of “Rainbow Special”.

“So Ashleigh, I take it that you never been in an Arcade before right?”

“In what?”

“I guessed so, trust me you will like it.”

They sat there finishing their ice cream after they were done Thomas motioned her to follow him and she did, after few minutes of walking through crowded streets, they finally stood before it, Mecca of his childhood, Arcade saloon with mostly old school and some new games.

Thomas looked at Rainbow, she seemed to be quite impressed by the size of this thing but since she still didn’t know what will they be doing there she wasn’t showing any other emotion. Thomas however noticed a small blur of ice cream on her muzzle, he kneeled to her eye level startling her a little.

“What?”

He didn’t response, instead lifted his hand and used his forefinger to clean ice cream from her muzzle and eat it, it tasted like blueberries

“W-W-What?!” Rainbow flinched and blushed hard which only made Thomas smirk.

“You had some ice cream on your face.”

She wanted to yell at him but she couldn’t, she tried to hide her blush behind her mane which only made her look cuter which in turn made Thomas blush a little.

“Come on, you might have won at Mortal Kombat, but I’m an unbeatable champion of Air Hockey.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, wondering what that air hockey thing is.

After spending 20 Dollars and surviving 30 minutes of humiliation by Rainbow’s hoof, Thomas sat on the bench inside the Arcade with his face hidden in his hands, Rainbow sitting next to him holding her head up proudly.

“I don’t freakin believe it, you never played that before?”

“Nope, just pure awesome talent.” She said while waving her hoof in the air, Thomas loved her, but he needed to find something, anything that he will be better at, luckily this place had tons of different games, and they had full day.

With his hopes up and his wallet full of coins, he stood up.

“Ok, let’s play something else, hmmm how about” Thomas looked around searching for anything that he might win at, and then he saw it, a game that he used to play when he was in middle school, he would always beat Alex but neither of them were very good at it. However he thought that his bipedal posture will give him an upper hand.

“Let’s play this.”

Thomas motioned towards the machine and Rainbow looked at it.

“Dance Dance Revolution?”

“Yeah, do I have to explain what have you do to win?”

Rainbow looked at the screen and then at the arrows on platforms and shook her head.

“All right, come on I will beat your ass again.” She said teasingly, Thomas smiled and put a coin inside the machine.

“WELCOME TO DANCE DANCE REVOLUTION, CHOOSE YOUR SONG.” Machine proclaimed.

Thomas chose the song and they both tensed waiting for arrows to show up.

Another 20 minutes later.

“That game was stupid.” Rainbow Dash said with a big frown on her face.

“Yeah sure, just cause you finally lost at something doesn’t mean it’s stupid.”

“Shut up.”

Thomas chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“You look cute when you’re getting angry.”

Rainbow started to slightly blush.

“S-Shut up.” She said again this time much softer.

Thomas smiled.

“Hey Ashleigh, I don’t know about you but I got a little bit of hungry from all that dancing.”

“Yeah me too.”

“So how about some snack?”

“Sure why not.”

They left arcade for now and went to buy some hot-dogs, of course Rainbow ordered a hot-dog without the meat much to everyone’s surprise while earning few chuckles from Thomas in the process, they sat down on a free bench and started to eat, after they finished they sat in silence for some time and finally Rainbow broke it.

“Hey Thomas?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you think that we will never see each other again?”

Her words hurt him, he couldn’t stop thinking about their departure ever since Princess Celestia proclaimed it and now she added a fuel to the already burning fire of his internal agony.

“I don’t know Ashleigh, Celestia didn’t tell us if you will be able to visit us.”

Rainbow leaned closer to him resting her head on his shoulder, he then heard something he didn’t want to hear.

Soft sobbing.

“I-I don’t want to leave, I want to stay here with you.”

‘Please stop.’ Thomas thought, it was already hard for him to accept the reality, he even had some suicide thoughts, although he very quickly got rid of them fearing his own mind luckily they never came back, but now that she said those words, his heart started to break in half as he felt his eyes watering, he tried his best to stop tears from flowing, he had to be strong, at least for now.

“Don’t worry RD, even if we will be in different dimensions, I will always love you, and I will never cheat on you.” He meant that, he didn’t know why he loved her so much, they met personally a week ago, was it his sense of loyalty? Or something stronger? He didn’t know, but he also didn’t care.

“R-Really?”

“Really.”

“You promise?”

“Of course.”

“Pinkie Promise?”

Thomas chuckled.

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” He said while doing all the needed gestures.

Rainbow smiled, the person who stole her heart promised her loyalty by the most unbreakable promise that exists, it somehow made her calm, she stopped crying and laid her head peacefully on his shoulder.

They sat in silence for few minutes when they heard someone calling his name.

“THOMAS! Hey Thomas!.”

They turned around to see who it was, although Thomas knew already.

Sarah ran towards them waving friendly, she stopped near the bunch breathing heavily.

“H-hey, what’s up?” She said.

“Hey Sarah, we are having some fun out on the town with Ashleigh here.”

Sarah looked at RD, Thomas was now worried that she might get angry on either Rainbow or him but to his surprise she just smiled and lifted her hand towards Dash.

“Hey, I’m Sarah, I’m Thomas’s friend.”

“I’m Ashleigh, nice to meet you” Rainbow said while shaking her hoof with her hand, Thomas sighed in relief.

“So what are you doing here Sarah?”

“Oh nothing really, I got bored at home so I wanted to go out with someone, but all my friends were already doing something, or they didn’t answer the call, so I went alone hoping to meet some friendly face, and here you are.” She smiled at them warmly.

Thomas was glad to see her like this, after what happened he feared that she might hold some grudge against him, or even want a revenge.

He saw too many thriller movies.

“Hey Sarah, how about hanging out with us? We were just about to go back into Arcade.”

Thomas looked in surprise at Rainbow Dash not expecting her to give such proposition, Sarah was equally shocked and for few moments her jaw even went slightly down.

“S-Sure I would love to.” They smiled to each other, this turn didn’t make Thomas too happy, he wanted to spend this day with Rainbow alone.

“All right, let’s go!” Rainbow stated standing up from the bench and trotting towards the arcade Sarah following her.

‘This won’t end well’ Thomas thought.

“Hey slowpoke you coming or what?” RD shouted towards him.

“I shall think about it give me a minute.”

“Oh come on Tom.”

“All right all right, wait for me”

Thomas stood up and walked up to them, they went in and started their journey through unlimited old-school games, they played few rounds of tekken, Thomas refusing to play for obvious reasons, then they went on to shooting games where Tom finally showed some skill and slightly impressed them.

“Pheew, that was tiring.”

“Yeah, but I have to say that you beat his ass with a style, High hoof Sarah!.” Rainbow raised her hoof towards her, Sarah returning a gesture with her hand.

“Yeah sure, stomp on my man pride more.” Thomas said with his head hang low, both girls laughed a little and then Rainbow walked up to him and jumped into the air, she hovered before him meeting his eye level.

He lifted his head to look at her and was immediately met by her lips on his own, he closed his eyes enjoying the kiss, unfortunately he didn’t manage to do it for long, RD backed her muzzle and smiled at him with a half closed eyes.

“Here, better?”

Thomas only nodded wearing a small smile on his face, Rainbow landed in front of him and he saw Sarah blushing.

“All right girls, I don’t have any more coins, wait here I’ll go get some change.”

He left them alone and they stood there in rather awkward silence.

“Hey Ashleigh I wanted to ask something if you don’t mind.”

“Sure go ahead.”

Sarah cleared her throat.

“Did you and Thomas, you know did that already?”

“Did what?” Rainbow asked looking at her with quizzical expression.

“Oh you know, the adult stuff.”

It took Rainbow few seconds before realizing what Sarah meant, she immediately started to change color of her muzzle to red and looked on the floor.

“N-No we didn’t, you know we’ve been a couple for few days.”

“Yeah I understand.” Sarah nodded and silence took over them again, this time it was Rainbow who broke it.

“Hey Sarah, is it true that you had crush on him?”

Sarah frowned and looked at Rainbow.

“Yeah I did.”

Rainbow felt guilty for some reason, she couldn’t help it but think that she stole Thomas from her, however it seemed that Sarah realized that and quickly added.

“But it was just a crush and nothing more, while in your case it seems to be something much stronger than that, don’t worry, it seems that he just wasn’t the one for me, he was yours from the beginning.” Sarah smiled at her, Rainbow was happy of her approval.

Thomas came back after few minutes having to wait in line to get some change, when he got back he saw girls in the situation he least expected, laughing and talking together like old friends.

He walked up to them and they greeted him happily, he didn’t know what happened but they both were happy, especially Rainbow so that also made him happy.

They wanted to play another game but then Rainbow saw something that caught her eye, it was a rather young boy, he could be 19-20 years old from his looks, he was Thomas height and had short black hair with a longer bang in front which covered his left eye, he was standing alone at the air hockey machine with a thinking expression on his face.

Rainbow then had an idea, she put a mischievous smile on her muzzle and motioned other two to follow her, they looked at each other with surprise but shrugged it off and went after her.

“Hey buddy wassup.” She said to the boy, he turned around noticing small group approaching him and smiled.

“Hey, nothing much, I was supposed to play with my friend a little, but he just called me that he won’t be coming, and I prepared quite a lot of coins for today.”

Rainbow smiled again and looked at Sarah, Thomas added 2+2 and now he understood her plan, he also smiled mischievously.

“It’s your lucky day then.” Rainbow and Thomas pushed Sarah towards him much to her surprise.

“Hey what are you..” She was interrupted by Thomas

“Would you like to play with our friend here?” Rainbow and Thomas smiled wildly creeping the boy a little, but he still smiled back.

“Yeah sure, I mean if that’s fine with you.” He said to Sarah.

She examined him carefully blushing a little, he was quite handsome and he was her type.

“Y-Yeah sure.”

Before she realized both RD and Thomas were gone, smiling in victory from the other side of the arcade. They both leave and Thomas makes a proposition to have some coffee to which Rainbow agreeds.

They sat down in the near café and make their orders, Thomas ordering only coffee while Rainbow also had some ice creams with it.

During their “meal” they talked about their favorite things, Rainbow couldn’t stop talking about flying maneuvers and wonderbolts, Thomas occasionally chuckling at her enthusiasm. He on the other hand talked about Karate and explained to her what was anime, he of course mentioned how big much he adored their show but she knew that already, before they realized it was already 4 p.m.

“Hey RD, I know we were supposed to spend whole day on the town, but I kinda feel like going home and maybe play few rounds of Mortal Kombat, I want my revenge.” He smiled mischievously.

“Ha no way in hell that you will beat me, sure let’s head back.”

And so they did, it would take them about 15 minutes on foot, erm hoofs, well both, but they occasionally stopped to look in some shops, and they even sat down on the bench in park for few moments enjoying some peace.

In the end it took them over and hour to get back, after going inside Thomas went to the kitchen to make himself something to eat, to his surprise Rainbow was also hungry so he made some vegetarian sandwiches for her while making some with meat for himself.

RD was already in the guest room waiting for him with controller in her hoofs, he passed her a plate with sandwiches and they both dug in.

As they were eating in silence something struck Thomas like a bolt from the heavens.

They were alone in his house and they will stay that way as nobody will come back for the night.

He immediately blushed remembering his dream about her, luckily she managed to get him out of his thoughts by slightly nudging him showing that she ate and is ready to kick his ass.

He finished his sandwich and prepared himself, he turned on the TV then Playstation and the game began.

After two hours of playing they sat down on the couch watching news on TV Thomas was smiling wildly.

“Ok, you are starting to creep me out why are you so happy, I kicked your flank.”

“Yeah but I won few times.”

“Three.”

“Hey it’s an improvement.”

Rainbow shook her head earning few chuckles from him, they just sat there for a good hour talking about what was currently on TV or Rainbow praising wonderbolts.

It was 8:17 p.m. when they both yawned simultaneously making each other laugh.

“I guess I’m tired already.”

“Yeah I think we didn’t get much sleep tonight.” Rainbow said.

They agreed and went upstairs, Thomas walked into the bathroom to wash himself up, after he finished Rainbow also went to wash herself and they both then split up RD going into guest Room and Thomas to his.

He laid on the bed with lights turned off, after good 30 minutes he realized something, he couldn’t sleep thoughts of his friends departure invading his defenseless mind.

He heard his doors open.

“Hey Tom, you sleeping yet?”

“No come in.” She nodded and walked inside

“What’s wrong?”

“Well I went to bed and fall asleep almost instantly, but then I had a nightmare.”

“What kind of nightmare?”

Rainbow sobbed a little.

“I went back to E-Equestria with other girls but Princess made some kind of magical mirror so I could watch you and communicate with you, it was like that Skype thing you told me about.”

She stopped and looked at Thomas curious if he’s listening, after confirming that she continued

“A-And one day I wanted to talk with you so I somehow turned it on, and it showed me your room, with you and some, some girl in your bed.”

Tears slowly flowed from her eyes, it hurt him to see her like this, he could understand her fears, she was an element of loyalty after all, something like betrayal must have been horrible for her, and to be betrayed by the person she loved the most? Even such thought must be painful for her.

He tapped a spot on his bed, she wiped her tears and jumped on the bed sitting on her haunches near him.

“Rainbow, I love you, I told you that already I will never cheat on you, even if we will never see each other again.”

“I-I know I trust you, it’s just those thoughts they won’t stop coming.”

“I-Is there any way I can help you with?” Thomas asked also being surprised by his eyes watering, it seems that seeing her so sad was enough to make his tears pile up.

“I guess but..”

“I’ll do anything to help Dashie.”

She looked at him with a sad expression.

“C-Could I perhaps sleep with you here tonight?”

“Sure.”

She smiled and they both laid down in his small bed, it was second time they were sleeping together however this time they weren’t looking away from each other, they laid as close as possible, their foreheads touching gently, they cuddled up until they were both comfortable and they ventured into the land of sweet dreams, not even a slightest nightmare being able to invade them.

Chapter 37

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 38

Chapter 38
Festival

“Come on Michael where are ya taking meh?” Applejack walked with her eyes closed holding his hand with hoof.

“It won’t be a surprise if I tell you right?”

Applejack sighed and gave up, they walked like that for good ten minutes, and just when Applejack was getting irritated they suddenly stopped.

“Here we are.”

Applejack opened her eyes and looked forward, she was blinded by the sun for few seconds and after she regained her sight she looked on their destination. They were standing on the hill and under it she saw many humans going from place to place, she heard mallets working, then she realized something, they all were wearing western clothes.

“What is going on here?”

“This is “Country Festival” it’s organized by our city every half a year, and luckily it’s starting today.”

Applejack smiled wildly, she now realized they all were setting up some tents and small buildings, bigger ones were already standing there, they looked like bars from Appleloosa.

“T-This is amazing Michael.”

“So I take that you like it?”

“Oh Ah sure do.”

Applejack was smiling in joy looking down at the scenery, Michael also smiled seeing how happy she was, but that wasn’t only thing that made him excited, he also was looking forward to this festival.

“What are weh waiting for? Let’s go!” Applejack said and started walking forward only to be stopped by Michael, she looked at him with quizzical expression.

“Festival starts at 11 a.m. we still have 3 hours.” Applejack frowned and nodded in small anger earning few chuckles from Michael.

“What ya laughing at?”

“You look cute when you’re angry.”

Applejack tried to hide her blush behind her hat but to no avail, which only made Michael chuckle again.

“So Rebecca, I thought that perhaps we can kill this time in our city mall, I mean there are a lot of things to do there.”

Applejack nodded and they took off towards the Mercury city mall.

They walked through the city Applejack constantly asking him about attractions on the festival and she was growing more and more excited with each answer.

“Oh yeah and also my uncle’s family will be there, they will be selling some good food with apples.”

AJ ears perked up at the mention of her favorite fruit which didn’t go unnoticed by Michael.

They finally made it to the city mall, its size amazed Applejack just like last time, they walked inside and were immediately greeted by huge crowd of peoples going into every possible direction, yelling and pushing others away.

“What the hay is going on?”

“I suppose there must be some kind of promotion going on, come one let’s get out of crowd.” Michael shouted and took her by hoof pulling her out, they finally made it away from those people and Michael looked around to see where they were at.

“What is that?” Applejack asked looking forward.

“It’s a restaurant, kind of. But you won’t like it here.”

“Why? It has weird name, seems interesting.”

“Believe me, there’s nothing in McDonalds that you will enjoy.”

“What they don’t any salads?”

“They do but, you know what if you are hungry there are better places to eat at.”

Applejack nodded slightly disappointed and they left. Soon they were sitting in small restaurant Applejack waiting for her pancakes while Michael awaited his scrambled eggs.

“Sorry Rebecca, but I have to leave for a moment.”

“Where are ya going?”

Michael blushed a little.

“Toilet.”

Applejack chuckled and waved at him, Michael quickly walked away however he didn’t go to toilet, no he went inside a shop where he found something earlier that he wanted to buy, he walked through the city mall and he then saw something pink flashing before his eyes.

“W-What the fuck was that?”

“Andrea wait up!” Then he saw Brandy running past him, he stood there agape for few moments but decided to ignore it, thinking about any logical sense for those two was rather pointless.

Michael bought what he wanted to buy and hid it in his pocket, he walked back to the restaurant where their meals were already on the table and Applejack started munching on her salad.

“Swhory Micheh fhor nhot waiting.” Applejack said with mouth full of her meal, Michael laughed a bit and sat down.

They ate mostly in silence Applejack sometimes asking him about how farming worked on Earth.

After they finished they started going from shop to shop, looking at some clothes, Applejack found it especially funny when Michael was trying fit into extremely tight jeans.

After walking around for long time Michael looked at his watch and noticed that it’s already 10:42 p.m.

They walked out of the city mall and walked back to the Festival, when they arrived both smiled wildly at the sight in front of them.

Dozens of different stands stood proudly in line offering different goods, some people were offering caramel apples or other sweets, there were some games with winning prizes and many other things.

“So Rebecca what do you want to do…”

Before he knew it Applejack was already standing in front of stand with a throwing game.

“….first?” Michael sighed and walked up to her he followed her gaze and saw that she is looking at one of the prizes, a big teddy bear.

“Didn’t expect you to like these things.”

“Oh ya know, it’s just so… you know.” Applejack said sheepishly, Michael chuckled. In this game you had to toss the ball and fall over 3 pyramids made of glasses.

“Hey mister, how much for a round?”

“3 Dollars for 5 tries my friend.”

Michael took out 3 dollars of his wallet and gave them to the seller. He gave Michael 5 balls, he took aim and threw, he managed to make one of the pyramids fall over, with two throws he got second one, he aimed his fourth shot and missed totally.

Michael took his last ball and aimed, he used all the strength he could muster and threw it making the last pyramid collapse.

Salesman congratulated him and gave him a big teddy bear, which he then gave Applejack as a present earning a small kiss, since it was almost her size Michael decided to carry it himself.

Their day went great, going from one stand to another, then they finally stopped at the stand Michael wanted to visit the most, his uncle stand.

“Hey Michael, how are ya doin boy? Ya have grown a lot since we last met huh?” His uncle spoke with same accent as Applejack

Michael chuckled and shook his uncle Wayne’s hand in greeting.

“Maybe a little, hey uncle Wayne, there’s someone I want you to meet.” Michael moved away and motioned towards Applejack.

“This is Rebecca, my girlfriend.”

Wayne stared at Applejack for few minutes, since she was under effects of Twilight illusion he saw beautiful cowgirl standing in front of him.

“Well my boy, Ah have to say ya found yourself a very nice lookin lady.” Wayne bowed and took his stetson off in a greeting manner.

“Mighty nice to meet ya mister Wayne.”

They talked a little about how Applejack and Michael met, how did they got together, then they proceeded in tasting Wayne’s Apple pies and Applejack had to admit those there one of the best apple pies she ate, and she ate a lot of those.

After they left Wayne’s stand they continued to have fun on the festival, playing many games which most of the times they won. It was getting late and Applejack decided that she wants to try one last thing before coming back.

“Seriously? You want to ride on that rollercoaster?”

“Oh come on Michael It’ll be fun.”

“I-I’m not sure, besides where the hell did this thing come out from? It wasn’t there few hours ago and I never saw them placing it.”

After few minutes of Applejack pleading Michael finally agreed, they waited in line until it was their turn, they sat down and their drive started.

It began slowly, but Michael knew it always starts like that, after they got to the top of the rails it stopped for a few seconds and then dashed towards the earth, Michael could hear others screaming, he looked over to Applejack, she seemed to be enjoying herself even though she was screaming with others, to his surprise he also was screaming.

Ride ended and they left their car, Michael legs almost gave up on him when he tried to stand still, adrenaline that left his body made him tired, but after all he enjoyed this ride anyways.

He looked at Applejack only to find out that she is completely fine smiling wildly and motioning him to follow her.

“Come on, it’s dark already Twilight’s, I mean Tara’s spell will stop working very soon.”

He nodded and they left the festival, a place where both of them had great fun and made amazing memories, which was a good thing considering that soon memories will be last thing for them to enjoy.

Michael sighed in sadness, they started walking towards his house, when they walked inside city park he stopped Applejack by placing his hand on her shoulder.

“What is it Michael?”

“Applejack, you see, yesterday I was thinking, that in three, well more like two days from now we will never be able to see each other again.”

“Don’t say that sugarcube, Ah’m sure we will find a way to..”

He stopped her by putting his finger on her mouth.

“That’s why I thought that I want to give you something, anything that would make you think about me when you look at it.”

Michael put his hand inside his pocket and he pulled out long silver necklace, with shining heart-shaped emerald as its center.

Applejack gasped, it was amazing, in Equestria emeralds weren’t as expensive as they were on Earth, and she knew it, buying her something like that here surely wasn’t easy.

“B-But Michael, Ah can’t accept it it’s..”

“I found it by accident when I went to the city mall for some grocery shopping, I saw in at the jewelry store and it’s beautiful color immediately reminded me of your breathtaking eyes.”

Applejack blushed slightly at the compliment, she looked at the necklace and finally took it with her hoofs placing it over her neck.

“Here let me help you.”

Michael kneeled and used his hands to put necklace on her, when he was done he stood up and backed away a little, he gasped at the sight, her already amazing eyes were in breathtaking synergy with the emerald in necklace it was simply stunning for him.

“Emm Hello? Michael? Is something wrong?”

He shook his head and said.

“You look amazing.”

She blushed again, motioning for him to get down a little bit she stood on her haunches and gave him a deep and passionate kiss, they stood there beneath the moonlight in city park showing each other their affection and feelings, after good couple minutes they decided it’s time to go home.

Michael was happy, he got rid of the thoughts about his beloved girlfriend departure as they walked together towards his house in order for her to meet his parents.

Chapter 39

Chapter 39
Insert chapter title here

Alex and Fluttershy where trotting through streets, shy mare was smiling wildly when Alex told her what are they going to visit. After few minutes of walking they arrived at their destination, public ZOO.

Fluttershy squeaked in joy when she heard all those animals, Alex was always happy to see her smile, they stood in line waiting to buy some tickets, although she looked calm he knew she was excited, she just wasn’t someone who expresses excitement too well.

They finally bought tickets and went inside, immediately they were greeted by small monkeys.

“Oh look at them, aren’t they cute?” Fluttershy wanted to go inside and hug them but was stopped by Alex.

“Kazumi, I know you love animals but you can’t go inside.”

“Why?”

“Well, I don’t know it’s dangerous or something.”

Fluttershy looked at him with pleading expression making his heart melt a little, he sighed and said.

“Look if it would be up to me to decide I would let you go and hug and take care of every animal here, but it isn’t”

Fluttershy frowned, and looked back at those monkeys.

“They look sad closed like that.”

“I know but they are safe at least.”

“What do you mean?”

Now it was Alex who frowned.

“In our world people are usually hunting for most of the animals.”

Fluttershy used her hoofs to cover her muzzle, she looked at him with wide eyes.

“W-Why would they do something like that?” She probably tried to scream but it wasn’t much louder than her usual speaking manner.

“I told you already that we are omnivorous right?” She nodded.

“Well that’s one of the reasons, to get meat however sadly it isn’t the main reason for hunting, we have farms for those purposes, they hunt them down to…” Alex stopped not being sure if he should tell her or not, he knew how much she loved animals and he didn’t want to sadden her, but he couldn’t go back from this point.

“…to sell their furs or other things like fangs, or to use them as a trophy.”

Fluttershy’s eyes started to water and tears slowly formed, Alex hugged her and hold her tightly. He tried to comfort her as much as possible as she cried softly in his shoulder.

Then realization hit him like a solid rock, this wasn’t place for her, for neither of them, sure they had some evil things back in Equestria, but on Earth things were different. People are corrupted, instead of peace and harmony there is chaos and wars, humans don’t trust each other and usually for a good reason.

Either way they couldn’t stay here, no they were here just for a week but if they stood there for longer they without a doubt would see more of humans nature, and it’s nothing to be proud of.

“Hey, calm down, don’t worry everything’s fine.”

“B-But t-those poor animals.”

“I know it hurts my heart as well, but there’s nothing we can do about it, come on we came here to see other animals, maybe meeting with you will make them happier.”

Fluttershy slowly lifted her muzzle and looked him in the eyes slightly smiling, he returned the smile and kissed her lightly on the lips.

“Y-Yeah, you are right.”

“Come on, there’s a lot to see, it’s the biggest ZOO in the city.” Alex stated proudly as if it belonged to him, Fluttershy chuckled and nodded, they resumed their trip.

They passed many animals, smaller ones like koalas who were sleeping and some lemurs, which actually looked quite weird Alex could swear that one of them was wearing a crown and was ordering other two, he even saw him kicking the smallest brown lemur of his foot.

They also visited tigers, Alex liked those animals, as long as they didn’t get any occasion to eat him that is, Fluttershy laughed a bit when Alex got startled by tiger jumping to the cage bars. They went from cage to cage, bear, three flamingos, gorilla and they even saw Elephant, day was going great for both of them, Alex constantly looking at Fluttershy to make sure she’s having fun, to his happiness she was smiling each time he looked her way.

She would always talk to each animal, some of them she even gently stroked through the cage bars, Alex was especially impressed when she started to gently tap huge lion’s head, not only he was surprised everyone witnessing this scene was rather shocked, some people even making photos.

After long time of walking around Alex’s stomach growled remind him of his needs, Fluttershy chuckled but then growling sound also came from her making her blush.

“Hungry?” Alex asked.

“Yhm.” Fluttershy responded quietly.

“Let’s get something to eat, and then we can see rest of the animals.” She nodded and followed him to the ZOO restaurant when they ordered some fries and salad for both of them.

“So, I take it that you like it here?” Alex asked

“I love it Alex, thanks for taking me here, all these animals remind me of my home back in Ponyville, I wonder how are they doing, I mean my animals.”

“I’m sure they’re fine, I mean come on, you left Angel with them, he’s toughest ‘and most annoying’ bunny I ever heard of, I’m sure nothing wrong happened.” Fluttershy smiled and nodded, Alex looked at her and quickly got engulfed by her beauty, it was then that he realized how awesome she is, being so kind and caring, and how stunning she looked.

It also made him realize how much he will miss her when she’s gone.

He didn’t want to think about it, after all they didn’t have much time to spend together, so he didn’t want to ruin this small time they are left with by thinking of something like that.

“Is something wrong?” She asked.

“Nope, everything’s fine, come on there is still a lot to see.” She nodded and finished her meal, after paying they took off to see rest of the animals.

They explored the ZOO for the whole day, although they managed to see each animal much earlier Fluttershy wanted to stay for longer to talk and befriend with those animals little more.

Alex thought that it was extremely cute when she was taking care of any animal, how focused she was at those small creatures she loved and wanted to protect.

But it was getting dark and ZOO was going to be closed soon, they left saddening Fluttershy and animals a bit but there was no other way.

They left ZOO and since they still good some time before Twilight’s illusion would wear out Alex decided to get some ice creams, Fluttershy immediately approved this idea.

Alex was ordering ice creams for him and his beloved marefriend when he heard familiar voice from behind him.

“Alex! Hey Alex!.” He turned around holding ice cones and saw his friends from the band.

“Alex we didn’t see you for two weeks now, we thought you died or something.”

“Sorry to disappoint you but I’m good and kickin.”

They all chuckled and then he felt something touching his leg, it was Fluttershy who now hid herself behind his legs, he smiled and motioned her to show herself.

“Guys I want introduce you to my girlfriend, Kazumi.” Fluttershy left her cover still blushing and trying to hide her muzzle behind her mane, their eyes widened at the sight of beautiful girl showing up from behind Alex, and he just said she’s his girlfriend.

“N-Nice to meet you.” She said sheepishly and they nodded, after few moments of silence the one who was staying in front shook his head and nodded.

“Y-Yeah, I’m Brock, and this is Jeremy and Charles.” He said pointing towards his two friends.

And then silence engulfed them again, Alex smiled wildly seeing how his friends couldn’t believe this situation, he coughed which made them came back to reality.

“Oh yea Alex I almost forgot, there are some great news for us.”

“What is it?”

Brock smiled with pride and said.

“You recognize this huge Music Festival coming next week?”

“Sure.”

“Well guess who is going to play there.”

“Bon Jovi?”

“Nope, actually yes but what I mean is that we are going to play.”

Alex stood agape.

“W-We are? But…”

“No buts, I went to the organizer and showed him our best pieces on CD’s, he said that he likes them and wanted to give us a chance. So what do you say? Are you in or are you in?”

Alex wanted to say yes immediately, but he decided to leave this decision for later.

“Sorry but I don’t think I can decide at the moment, can I call you back later?”

“Sure, no probs just do it in four days time kay?”

Alex nodded and they left waving their goodbyes, Fluttershy still trying to hide herself under her mane waved back at them, a scene that Alex found especially cute.

“Why didn’t you agree? Wasn’t this like one of your dreams?”

Alex sighed, he wanted to agree but he wasn’t sure if he will be able to attend it, after all he didn’t want to think about it but he knew after they will leave he’ll be depressed and sad for a long time before getting over it, that’s why he didn’t want to answer the proposition yet.

“Don’t worry about it, besides I don’t want to sound like Terry but I guess being with you is the most important dream for me at the moment, and it’s becoming true with each second.” He smiled to her, she smiled back blushing.

He gave her ice cream which because of holding it in his hand for this whole time was quite melted already, she still nodded her thanks and started eating, he still couldn’t understand how is she holding this with only one hoof.

They walked towards Alex’s house when they saw something, car accident, Alex decided to find out what happened, you don’t see two completely crashed cars one of them on it’s roof.

He walked up to nearest policeman Fluttershy slowly trotting behind him and asked.

“What happened here sir?”

“We are not sure, it seems one of the drivers lost control and collided with the other one straight on, luckily both drivers are completely fine with only small bruises.”

Alex nodded, seems that he won’t get any more information so they decided to just walk back home.

After few minutes of walking they got the house, illusion should wear out by that time as Alex knocked on the door.

“Coming, coming.”

Alex’s father opened the door and smiled.

“Oh hey Alex, didn’t except you coming here for the night.”

“What do you mean?”

“Nothing, nothing, just since you decided to come back home I have one small request for you.”

“Sure what is it?”

“Can you two keep it quiet at night? Some of us want to sleep here.”

It then stroke him what did his father meant by “coming here for the night” he blushed and got angry at his father yet again, while Fluttershy was quite oblivious to what they were talking about.

“Dad!”

“Just kidding just kidding, come in.” Alex’s father stood aside and motioned them to go in. He stopped Fluttershy when Alex wasn’t looking, she looked at him with puzzled expression and he leaned in closer to her.

“Come to my room when Alex will be taking shower, I’ll show you some embarrassing photos from his childhood.” Fluttershy laughed a bit and nodded, Alex’s father smiled and closed the door behind her.

“So son, how was your day.”

“Mighty fine I suppose, where’s mom?”

“Oh, she’s at her friends house, they are having girl-party or something like that, if you will need me I’m in my room.” He winked at Fluttershy earning few chuckles from her and puzzled expression from his son, he disappeared behind a corner only to be came back soon and shout.

“Hey Alex!”

“What is it dad?”

“Just so you know I have few condoms hid in the bookshelf.”

“SHUT UP.”

Chapter 40a

Author's Note

Hey guys as you noticed from this chapter number it's just the half of it, reason for this was that well....

It just felt right to finish it right there, and since there are still things that I want to put in this chapter I splitted it in half(Not literally of course, I'm still not sure how many words will Chapter 40b have, probably more than this one)

Second half will be up either today or tommorow, if there won't be anymore "unforeseen circumstances"

Best Wishes

Riter12pl4

Chapter 40a

Chapter 40a
Answer

“So Terry my dear, what are we planning to do today?”

Terry smirked.

“I had few ideas actually, you see first I’ll take you to an amazing restaurant for breakfast, then we will go shopping to buy me a suit for later.”

“Why would you need a suit?”

“You must have one if you want to go to the theater right?”

Rarity smiled and nodded happily, they were walking down the street, it was quite silent as no cars were driving, only few other peasants passing by them.

“But you don’t have any suit?”

“I do but I thought that you will probably manage to pick me out something special right?” Rarity blushed slightly at his comment but didn’t lose her expression and continued walking by his side with her head held high with pride.

“And for the finale of the day I have a surprise for you.”

“What is it?”

“If I tell you it won’t be a surprise anymore right?” Terry smirked teasingly earning an annoyed sigh from Rarity.

“Don’t worry I’m sure you’ll love it.”

“I guess I’ll have to trust you won’t I?”

Terry nodded and they continued walking, they passed the park and finally made it to their destination, “Pastas&Soups”.

“I think I know what’s this restaurant specialty.” Rarity smirked, Terry blushed a little and rubbed back of his head while smiling sheepishly, he walked towards the front door and opened it for Rarity.

“This actually reminds of one particular shop back in Ponyville”

“Oh really?”

“Yeah, but they are almost always out of quills.”

Terry chuckled and they walked inside, soon waiter walked up to them.

“Welcome in our restaurant, do you have a reservation?” Terry nodded and they walked aside to confirm it, meanwhile Rarity looked around and she had to admit, this was a pretty luxurious looking place.

Dining hall was big and round, people were sitting at tables in many different shapes, some tables near the wall had sofas instead of chairs to sit on, ceiling was high enough to let the big golden chandelier light the whole room.

Ceiling was supported by long spiral columns, they were decorated with gold shaped in form of the dragons writhing from the bottom to the top of the columns.

Many painting hung on the walls, Rarity even recognized some of them as copies of the masterpieces she saw back in the art gallery.

In the end of dining hall stood two doors which were leading to toilets, and on the left side of the hall was a well equipped bar.

“Hey Earth to Tabitha.” Terry shook his hand up and down in front of his marefriend, after few moments she finally reacted and looked at him blushing a little.

“Sorry, I just don’t remember being in this kind of place ever since my last visit to Canterlot.”

“I’m glad you like it.”

They walked towards their table and then sat down, waiter gave them menu’s and walked away.

Terry was going through his menu looking for something that will catch his eye, meanwhile Rarity realized something.

“Terry, you sure you can afford eating in such place?”

“If you are worried that I might not have enough money to pay for our meals than…”

“No, I mean this restaurant isn’t cheap, those prizes are very high we can eat somewhere else.”

Terry put his menu down and took her hoof with his hand.

“Tabitha, I know how much you enjoy something like that from time to time, and yeah maybe I don’t have enough money to eat here everyday, but I sure can do it from time to time, besides I want this day to be special, I want you to remember it forever.” Rarity smiled sheepishly and put her other hoof on his hand.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

After that they both started looking for something good again, and after some time they were done.

Terry waved gently for waiter and he swiftly came to their table.

“Yes sir, what would you and your lovely lady want to eat on this beautiful day?” He said while taking out his little notebook and a pen. Rarity giggled at his compliment which made Terry frown a little.

Terry wanted to order himself some pancakes but then he had other idea.

“Maybe you could recommend something?”

Waiter smiled and nodded.

“Since it’s just 9:12 a.m. I suppose you will want something light for breakfast sir?”

Terry looked at Rarity and they both nodded.

“Then I would suggest a big portion for two of our special Spaghetti Napoli.”

Terry looked at Rarity with asking expression, she thought for a few moments and then nodded approvingly, Terry smiled and nodded at waiter.

“Very well then, something to drink?”

“I’ll have some water.”

“Of course, and lady?”

“I’ll have some apple juice.”

“Excellent, It shall be done in no more than 20 minutes.” Waiter took their menus and walked back to the kitchen.

After few minutes waiter came back with their drinks, Terry took few sips of water and he noticed Rarity visibly thinking about something, looking at something in the distance.

“Tabitha, is something wrong?”

“No, no it’s great it’s just….”

“What is it?”

Rarity avoided his gaze turning her head to the left, Terry used his hand to gently turn her muzzle back to him.

“Please, tell me what’s wrong.”

She sighed.

“It’s just that, this is so amazing, I was dating few col… I mean guys in my life but I never felt like this before, Terry you are very special to me, if I wasn’t sure before then now I’m 100% sure that I’m truly in love with you, and that’s why I….”

Terry patiently waited for her to finish, she avoided his gaze once again for few moments, she sighed and looked back at him

“I don’t want to lose you Terry, I don’t think I can.”

Terry’s heart was being torn in half when he noticed small tears building in her eyes, he stood up and kneeled by her side getting on her eye level. He opened his arms an hold her tightly.

“You really mean it don’t you?”

“..Yes..” Rarity answered between her soft sobbing, Terry stroked her mane gently.

She couldn’t stay in this world, it was too cruel for her, and besides she had responsibilities back home, she was one of the elements of harmony, as well as taking care of her little sister.

In this moment Terry made up his mind, he finally had an answer to their problem, an answer so obvious that they should have thought about it in first place.

“Then you won’t lose me Rarity, I love you too, I really do, I never felt like this before, each time I see you my heart is melting, being around you makes me feel like I never felt before, whenever I’m with you, I feel complete, like before meeting you I was just an empty shell.”

Rarity wiped her tears and looked up straight in the eyes, he was smiling warmly.

“That’s why since you can’t stay here, I will come with you.”

It took few moments for Rarity to realize what he just said, her eyes went wide and soon new tears started to form, but those weren’t made of sadness.

They were tears of joy and happiness.

She buried her muzzle in his chest and quietly sobbed smiling this time, he also smiled and continued to stroke her mane.

“Thank you.”

Terry chuckled and added.

“You’re welcome.”

Chapter 40b

Chapter 40
Romance and stuff

Their meal was served soon enough, without waiting they both started eating, and they both had to agree the restaurant’s name was really fitting, it was one of the best if not the best pasta they both have eaten, after they finished their meal Terry paid for it and they both left.

They took taxi and drove to the Mercury’s city shopping mall.

“So darling, what kind of suit do you wish to purchase?”

“I’m not sure, I’ll trust in your judgement.”

Terry smiled and Rarity nodded, she licked her lips and started looking around, after spotting first shop with suits she took Terry’s hand and quickly trotted towards its entrance.

They walked inside and started looking around, shop was square filled with holders which were full of many different suits, black ones, white ones some were more original and there were some classical ones.

Except for suits there were also many patent leather shoes in different sizes.

Terry whistled in amazement, he didn’t know they had shop like this in their mall, he looked at Rarity but she was already gone running around holders picking out suits for him to try.

After few moments she was back with 5 different sets of suits for him, 4 of them being black and one had white top with black pants.

“Try these for starters.”

“For starters?” Terry asked rather shocked.

“Of course my dear, go on change and I’ll look for some good shoes to go with these.”

Terry sighed and slightly regretted his decision, he looked at Rarity, she was smiling going from shoes to shoes, he sighed and smiled, he went inside changing room.

Well If this makes her happy.

You know at this rate we might be late for the play

I think you are overreacting.

I’m overreacting? You are arguing with your own brain.

“How are you doing darling?” Rarity shouted

“F-Fine, I almost got it.”

“Then show me.”

Terry opened the doors and stood before Rarity in classical black suit, she eyed him from feet to the top of his head and shook her muzzle.

Terry sighed and proceeded to try another suit.

Told ya

Shut up brain, I’m sure this won’t take long.

5 hours later.

“Holy shieet.” Terry sighed in exhaustion sitting on the bench, on his left he had a suit Rarity decided will be good for him, it was navy blue suit and tie with dots.

“What’s wrong darling?”

“I’m best player in our basketball team, and yet I got completely wasted after running from shop to shop for 5 hours straight, how is it possible you are not even sweating?”

“Ladies don’t sweat silly.”

Terry sighed and laid back on the bench.

Rarity rubbed back of her head with her hoof nervously.

“Terry?”

“Yes?”

“I’m sorry, I love shopping but it seems I just bored you for last 5 hours.”

Terry placed his hand on top of her head and gently stroke her mane.

“You don’t have anything to be sorry about, I asked you to help me and yeah I’m tired, but I wasn’t bored.” He smiled warmly, hoping that it will confirm his words.

Rarity smiled back and leaned her muzzle towards him giving him a soft kiss on the lips.

She backed away, Terry was looking at her with dreamy eyes slightly dazed.

Rarity giggled and asked.

“So Terry, when is this play you wish to watch?”

“Oh right, it’s on 8 p.m. so we still have 2 hours.”

“Great, is there anything you would wish to do in the meantime?”

“I’ll think about something, but right now I wish for only one thing.”

“Which is?”

“Huuge portion of cold ice creams.”

Rarity chuckled and nodded, they stood up and went to buy themselves few ice cream balls.

After buying and consuming, they decided to walk to the City park and relax a bit.

Terry and Rarity sat on the bench with a great sight of sunset, Rarity rested her head on his Shoulder.

“It’s beautiful.”

“Yeah, it is.”

“So, Thomas said that in your world nobody is moving the sun? Is it moving on its own?”

“Actually, it’s not the sun moving, our planet is circling around it.”

“Oh, that’s rather weird.”

Terry chuckled and laid his head on top of Rarity’s.

“So we will have to go to your house so you can change into your suit right?”

“Yeah we will.”

After his statement silence fell on them like heavy rain, they sat there for seconds which felt like hours when finally Rarity said what they both were thinking.

“Which means we will have to introduce me to your parents.”

Terry sighed and nodded.

“I guess we will.”

“How do you think they will react?”

“I don’t know, I don’t know them too well.”

Rarity removed her head from his shoulder and looked him straight in the eyes, sun almost hiding behind the horizon in the background, almost everyone already left the park, except for those who were watching this amazing spectacle of sun hiding for rest of the night.

“What do you mean darling?”

“I mean what I said, I don’t know them too well, ever since I remember they are almost always away on business trips, or vacations.”

“But still they weren’t always away right?”

“Yeah right, when they were home father was working and mother was having fun on the city, my childhood was filled with different babysitters.”

Before Rarity could respond Terry continued.

“Some time before I thought that they actually wanted the best for me, father paid for anything I wanted, new computer, concert tickets, basketball, it took me some time to realize that’s just his way of getting rid of me.”

“Oh darling, I’m sure he never thought of you like that.”

“Perhaps, I never really got to ask him.”

Rarity jumped from the bench and stood before him

“Terry, you can’t live like that, you have to tell your parents how you feel.”

Terry wanted to respond but Rarity put her hoof on his mouth silencing him.

“We will go to your house right now, you will go in and tell your parents same thing you just told me.”

“B-But.”

“No buts, you have to Terry, you know you do.”

Terry sighed and closed his eyes, he started to think about his whole childhood ragged of his parents love and care, his expression changed to anger.

“You know what, you’re right, if I won’t tell them that, I will regret it forever, since you know, I won’t be staying in this world for too long.”

They both chuckled and soon Terry stood up and they walked towards his house, leaving the park behind just when sun finally hid itself completely, they walked without hesitation down the street, some people passing by them showing signs of exhaustion on their faces after long day of work.

As they were getting closer Terry was starting to lose his confidence, each step filled him with new fears and doubts.

They finally stood before his house, Terry gulped, his previous confidence was now completely gone, completely taken over by hesitation.

“Hey R-Rarity, maybe we shouldn’t…”

“No, you have to do this Terry, you know you do.”

She grabbed his hand with her hoof and smiled, her expression was full of concern and hope, he still was scared, but disappointing her was last thing he was going to do.

“All right, here we go.”

Terry opened the door with his keys and walked inside.

“Mom, Dad, I’m Home!.”

Chapter 40c

Chapter 40
Displacement

Rarity and Terry walked inside, he was still nervous about this but he knew he had to do it, Rarity walked beside him holding his hand with her hoof.

“Mom, Dad, there’s something I have to tell you.”

They walked further inside and turned on the lights, they stood in the living room waiting for response.

But it didn’t come.

Terry looked at Rarity with puzzled expression, she was looking around with similar look on her muzzle.

He walked into kitchen and noticed something on the table, it was a small note.

“Son, Mother and I had to leave for few days, we left money in your room

Love
Father.”

Terry stood shocked for few moments, his arms going limp and hanging on his sides.

“Terry? What’s wrong?”

He said nothing for few moments, Rarity noticed piece of paper in one of his hands and used her magic to levitate it towards her.

“They did it again.” Terry said at the same moment Rarity finished reading the note, her previous smile changed into sad frown and she walked up to Terry.

“I’m sorry.” Rarity said hanging her head low, he kneeled to hey eye level and embraced her in tight hug.

“It’s not your fault, it’s just that it’s like this my whole life, I-I…”

“Shhh, don’t worry.” Rarity said while nuzzling his neck trying to comfort him.

Terry sobbed softly but smiled again.

“I-I’m truly thankful that I met you Rarity, you and rest of our friends, you are all amazing.”

They stayed like that for couple of minutes simply enjoying each other presence, especially Terry.

After few moments Terry gently broke the hug and stood up, he wiped rest of his tears and smiled.

“Well to hell with them, If they don’t want to talk with me than that’s their loss, right?”

Rarity smiled and nodded.

“All right, I’ll go change into this suit and then we will go to the theater.”

Terry started walking towards his room but stopped after taking a couple of steps and turned around.

“That reminds me, aren’t people seeing you as a girl dressed up in casual clothing?”

Rarity looked at him quizzically for few seconds before realizing what he meant by that.

“Don’t worry, Twilight taught me how to change my “illusion appearance”.”

“She did? When did you two have time for that?”

“Oh that really wasn’t so hard my dear.”

Terry shrugged it off and went upstairs, he walked into his room and immediately saw scroll of dollars on his shelf.

‘huh, it seems like they left for longer than “couple days”’

He put it back on the shelf and started to change into his new suit, after making sure everything was all right he went downstairs where Rarity started watching TV.

“You guys really got used to this world.”

Rarity Giggled

“Maybe a bit, so are we going?”

“Yeah, there’s nothing more here to do.”

Rarity nodded and stood up, they walked out and Terry closed the door sighing.

“You look good in that suit.” Rarity said smiling warmly, Terry smiled as well.

“Thanks.”

Terry took her hoof with his hand and they walked away, walking down the streets, after half hour of walking they got to their destination, great theater of Mercury city.

They stood in front of great building, Rarity was once again amazed by humans architecture, she had to compare it’s size to the Canterlot’s Theaters and Operas. On the other hand, Terry only whistled slightly in admiration.

Terry motioned towards the front doors, which were invaded by crowd of expensive-dressed people.

“Shall we?”

Rarity blushed a little and nodded, holding his hand with her hoof they went inside and after few minutes of walking with crowd they arrived in the main room, with huge scene hidden behind the red curtain.

Rarity once again had to admire it’s size and how luxurious it was, they found their places and sat down waiting for the play to start.

After few minutes of waiting main lights were turned off and curtain started to raise, both Terry and Rarity were excited when first actor showed himself on the stage.

They smiled to each other and focused on the scene, waiting for first sentence to fall.

“I have to say this Theater looks amazing but their actors, are, ummm..”

“Terrible?” Terry finished her sentence chuckling a bit.

She nodded and also giggled, although the play was nice, most actors were doing so bad they both had a feeling they are watching a school-play.

Nevertheless it never stopped them from having fun, instead of getting angry of actors poor performance they simply shrugged it off and enjoyed the show.

After play ended they walked outside, still chuckling a bit.

“So T-Terry, what are we going to do now?”

“Now it’s time for surprise, come with me.” He said grinning a bit earning a puzzled expression from Rarity.

After walking for few minutes in silence Rarity finally asked.

“Terry, darling can you tell me where are we going?”

“Don’t worry, we are really close, if I remember right it’s…. right here!”

Terry stated with pride as they walked around the corner and stopped, Rarity’s jaw hung open at the sight in front of her, it was huge building, illuminated with sets of lamps beneath it, what took her attention were tons of people walking inside, most of them wearing luxurious clothes, and some of them were wearing extremely fashionable dresses.

“T-Terry is this?”

“Yeah, it’s a fashion show, and not a regular one, it’s one of the biggest and most important in the country, I would say we were quite lucky that it takes place today.” He said smiling.

“Then how did you..”

“Get tickets?”

She nodded

“That wasn’t so hard when your mother is a famous fashionista.”

Rarity smiled wildly and jumped in the air throwing her arms around his neck, he instinctively caught her in his arms before she fell down.

“THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!”

“You’re welcome, come on now, let’s go in.”

He laid her down gently on the floor, Rarity still smiling like a little filly before hearth's warming eve.

Without wasting any minute they walked inside, and enjoyed the show.

Well it was mostly Rarity enjoying the show and Terry being happy that he made his marefriend happy.

After it finished and they left the building it was already 11:23 p.m. so they started to walk back home, Rarity still excited.

“Humans fashion is so interesting, I never saw such dresses.”

Terry chuckled and offered his hand, which she gladly accepted with her hoof.

They walked like that to his home, Rarity constantly talking about how amazing this show was, Terry didn’t mind, he was glad she was this joyful.

After some time they finally arrived at his house, few hours ago learning about his parents leaving him once again, he almost got depressed, but now there was nothing left of it, and it was all thanks to her.

They walked inside and Terry immediately walked upstairs to take a quick shower, after he finished and dressed up in his pajamas, Rarity took turn in the toilet, however in her case it took much longer than 10 minutes.

In the meantime Terry watched some news on TV, learning about a car crash in the city.

“Hello Mercury city, we are standing in the scene of the recent car crash, luckily nobody suffered in it physically, right now there’s mr. John, one of the crash participants, Mr. John, what happened here?”

“I-I’m still not sure, I was driving normally, when in front of my car I saw something.”

“What did you see?”

“I don’t know, it was just a quick flash of something and then some boy ran calling for someone, I got distracted and lost control of the car.”

“So a flash?”

“Yeah, it looked like something moving so fast I couldn’t see it’s form, but I’m quite sure it was pink colored.”

“Thank you Mr. John, and now to the next topic of our news..”

“Terry I’m done!”

Terry quickly turned off the TV and walked upstairs, Rarity was smiling with her coat almost sparkling.

“So, are we going to sleep or you have anything else in mind?” Terry asked

Rarity immediately blushed.

“W-What do you have in mind?”

“I don’t know, like watching TV or maybe you want to learn something about humans, or perhaps fashion on the internet.”

Rarity sighed and shook her head.

“No, I’m really tired, let’s just go to sleep.”

Terry smiled and opened the door to his room, motioning for her to walk inside first.

“What a gentlecolt.”

He walked behind her and they both laid down in his bed, cuddled against each other.

“Terry.”

“Yeah?”

“Thank you.”

Terry smiled, he was glad everything turned out like that, he was also certain that he isn’t alone that will want to go to Equestria with his marefriend, he placed a soft kiss on her lips and for the last time today he said.

“You’re welcome.”

Chapter 41

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 42

Chapter 42
Let’s begin the Preparations!

Thomas woke up, he slowly opened his eyes which were directed at the ceiling, he looked to his left and smiled, Rainbow was cuddled up on him, her muzzle resting on his shoulder. Her slow snorting meant that she was still asleep, and Thomas had to admit that she looked extremely cute while sleeping peacefully.

He looked at the clock, it was 9:12 a.m., Thomas suddenly felt his stomach shouting for food and tried to gently move away from Rainbow’s embrace, as he managed to lift himself from the bed and try to quietly walk away, something grabbed his hand and he moved around.

On the bed Rainbow was laying with half open eyes staring at him.

“Where are you going?” She said with still sleepy voice.

“I’m just going to eat something, don’t worry I’ll be back.”

Rainbow smiled and closed her eyes, Thomas sighed and continued his trip to the kitchen.

‘I wish I could wake up like this every day, lovely marefriend in my bed, sun shining through windows, Pinkie and Brandy making balloon animals on my sofa….

Wait what.’

Thomas stopped in his tracks and looked to his right, to his surprise Brandy and Pinkie were sitting on his couch in the living room preparing balloons.

“Oh hey Tomy!”

“S-Sup?”

“Had a good night?”

“Well yeah but, can I ask you two a question?”

Pinkie and Brandy looked at each other, than back at Thomas and nodded simultaneously.

“Why the hell are you two here?!”

They both grinned and explained everything, Thomas’s frown was growing as they spoke.

And then something inside him snapped.

Thomas’s suddenly smiled wildly.

“Sure go ahead.”

They looked at each other quite surprised that he reacted like that.

“Ekm you sure Thomas?” Brandy asked

“Yeah, why the fuck not, it’s not like everything wrong will happen, RIGHT?” As he spoke few last words his left eyelid started to twitch without control, still smiling like a psychopath.

“Dude, you are looking a bit creepy.”

“Why so serious Brandy? Why so serious…”

“Hey what’s going on down there?”

Rainbow suddenly walked downstairs, seeing her pulled Thomas back into reality and his smile faded.

“Oh hey Rainbow, we are preparing last party for everypony to enjoy!” Pinkie said making motions with her hoofs.

“That’s cool I guess, so when are we starting?”

“As soon as me and Brandy will get done with preparations, I guess in 3 hours?”

“huh that’s quite early.”

“Yeah, but this is supposed to be last, best party, so it needs to be long enough.”

“Seems legit, you guys prepare everything, me and Thomas are going to call others, right Tho….”

Rainbow looked around, after futile attempts to locate her boyfriend she looked at Brandy and Pinkie who simultaneously pointed towards the kitchen where Thomas was drinking whiskey straight from the bottle.

Rainbow walked up to him from behind, she jumped in the air and tapped his shoulder lightly with her hoof while hovering on his eye level.

“T-Thomas you ok?”

“I’m fine, really.”

“Cause you know we can always cancel that party and…”

“No, no this actually seems like a good idea, I’m just stressed out lately, nothing to worry about.” Thomas closed the bottle and put it back on the shelf, he turned around and noticed that Rainbow was looking at him with concerned expression.

“Really Dashie I’m fine.” He turned around in order to walk to the fridge and take out something to eat for breakfast, but was stopped by Rainbow throwing her arms around his neck.

“You don’t have to worry about everything alone, you got me, and rest of our friends, we will always help you.”

He sighed and turned around, his face only few inches from Rainbow, he smiled and leaned in closing the distance between their lips startling Dash a little at first, but she quickly gave in and returned the kiss.

They parted after few seconds and Thomas looked her straight in the eyes.

“I’m fine Rainbow really, everything’s fine.”

She smiled this time and slightly nuzzled his neck, he gently broke the hug and started making breakfast for them, meanwhile since Rainbow didn’t have anything else to do she decided to help party duo.

“Thanks mom, that was great.” Albert said while finishing his scrambled eggs

“Yeah Ms. Anderson, that was really delicious.” Spike added finishing his own portion, much to Twilight anger and amusement of others he started to lick the plate.

“Spike! We are guests here, show some manners!”

“Don’t worry about it honey, Albert and Anna aren’t examples of great manners either.” Albert's mom commented.

Albert’s father chuckled a bit while his children both blushed a bit, Twilight smiled and finished her meal.

Twilight stood up and walked up to Albert’s mother to help her wash the dishes while Anna and Spike ran off upstairs to play on her computer a bit.

Albert was left alone with his father in the living room.

They sat on the other sides of the table in awkward silence, after some agonizing minutes Albert’s father finally spoke.

“Son, can I ask you a very important question?”

Albert gulped and answered.

“Yeah sure.”

“Do you really love Twilight?”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean Albert, do you truly love her?”

Albert didn’t say anything thinking about his answer, he tilted his head to the left and looked into the kitchen where he saw two out of three of most important womans in his life, his mother and Twilight.

When he came back into straight sitting position, his face was decorated with big smile.

“Yeah I do, whenever I see her my heart’s pounding so hard it might explode, I got butterflies in my stomach just from hearing her voice, she’s also so smart and intelligent, and she even loves books, and studying and…”

He was stopped by his father who stood up and walked up to him, his father was head taller than him, so when he was standing up and Albert was sitting on the chair the difference in height was huge.

His father put his both hands on his shoulder, wearing a smile full of pride he said.

“Then go.”

Albert looked at him with quizzical expression.

“Go where?”

“Go with her to this Eq-something land.”

Albert looked at him for few moments when finally realization of his father words hit him.

“W-What..”

“You know what I mean, son when you were explaining everything to us yesterday, I had mixed feelings, I didn’t even believe at first, but after everything I seen in your eyes something I never saw before, it was happiness.”

Albert didn’t say anything waiting for him to continue.

“I never saw you like this, literally shining from joy, and your words just now? That confirms it, you really love her that means 2 things, first is that being with her will make you happy.”

Albert nodded.

“But on the other hand, I’m not sure how you will be able to withstand her departure. That’s why son, if it’s possible go with her.”

Albert’s eyes started to water, he couldn’t express how much he loved his father right now, he quickly stood up and throw his arms around him embracing him in tight hug.

“T-Thanks dad.” Albert said sobbing a little.

They stood like this for a while, tears of happiness eventually leaving Albert’s eyes, after some time, his father’s eyes started to fill with liquid pride.

Suddenly Albert heard his phone ringing, they broke their hug and with huge smile on his face he took up his phone and looked on the screen, after checking who’s calling he immediately answered the call.

“Albert’s here, what’s up Thomas?”

Author's Note

Yeah, so I decided I will split the preparations in parts for few smaller chapters, and then get the party in one big chapter.

At first I wanted to put both preparations and party itself in one chapter, but that would take a lot of time, and as a reader myself I prefer when writer uploads more often even if they are only 1200-2000 words chapters each.

Best wishes

Riter12pl4

Chapter 43 Author's Note

Hey what's up.

Once again at first I wanted to write one big chapter with full party, but I suppose that would take me another two or three days perhaps longer, so I thought that maybe it's better to split it into 3 or 4 chapters with 1300-2300 words each, I dunno, if you guys want rest of the party to be in one chapter say so in the comments.

Also sorry that you had to wait 4 days for such a small chapter, the reason for that was planning whole party at once, on the other hand, because of that I can now write at least one chapter a day, until we will finish the, let's call it "Party Saga".

Best wishes

Rtier12pl4

P.S It was late when I was writing that chapter, if you will spot any miswritten word (like know instead of now etc.) tell me in the comments.

Chapter 43

Chapter 43
Last party also known as – Thomas’s nervous breakdown

After gathering everyone home it was time to start last party they would throw in the human world, Pinkie and Brandy more than just excited about it were bouncing happily all over the room.

“So, what are we doing first?” Albert asked

Pinkie and Brandy stopped simultaneously.

“Oh silly us of course, first event will be…”

“…Capture the flag!”

Everyone stared at them for few moments with straight expressions when finally almost simultaneously everyone shouted.

“What?!”

“That’s right! You will be divided in two teams and the team which will find more flags wins!”

“Pinkie there are ten of us not counting you two, and my house ain’t that big.”

“I know silly, that’s why we hid flags all over the Mercury City.”

Thomas shrugged

“Well that makes more sense yea, Wait WHAT?!”

Brandy and Pinkie both looked at Thomas and tilted their heads

“Something’s wrong?” They both asked

“W-When did you have time to hide them?”

“Well that’s pretty simple we..”

“NO Wait, I don’t want to know, ok so what are the teams going to be?”

Pinkie and Brandy looked at each other and smiled, then once again being in perfect synchronization they said.

“Classical teams!”

“To be honest I was expecting something more emmm…”

“Destructive?” Thomas finished

“Yeah that’s the right word.” Albert added

“But to be honest I think that a small girls vs boys competition ain’t such a bad idea, what do you think Terry?” Michael asked.

“Sure why not, to be honest it’s kind of fun to hang out without them from time to time.”

Group of five boys lead by Thomas were walking down the street and into the city park looking around for any sign of flag.

“But did they really hid those flags all around the city? I mean come on maybe it’s not New York or Los Angeles but it’s pretty big one.” Terry grumbled

“Well anyway they gave us only an hour to find them so we should better hurry, it’s been fifteen minutes and we still hadn’t find any.”

As if on cue Alex shouted.

“Hey I found one!”

They all looked at him and then into the direction he was pointing at, there sure was a pink flag with Pinkie’s cutie mark, laying peacefully on a tree.

“Great, now we just have to take it down.” Thomas said

“I’ll take care of it.” Michael stated proudly and walked up to the tree.

After few moments of observing how the brunches were arranged he spitted on his hands and started to climb. It took him only few seconds to get to the flag and back earning some minor applause from rest of the guys.

“Oh you’ll make me blush.” He said jokingly and gave flag to Thomas, they resumed their search.

“Where did you learn to climb like that?” Alex asked

“I used to climb trees all the time when I was young, it’s like with riding on the bike, you just can’t forget how to do it.”

They both chuckled a little and suddenly Albert shouted.

“Hey I see another one!”

This time flag was laying on the lily in the middle of small lake.

“This might a problem.” Alex commented.

“What afraid of getting wet?” Michael teased

“No, swimming in the park lake is prohibited by the law you know.”

Michael shrugged.

“Well we better get it somehow.”

“Magic would be useful at the time like this.” Albert commented.

“I think we have to give up this one, getting we is one thing but getting into trouble with police is another, I mean there are a lot of people passing by at this time of the day, there’s no way we can do it without anyone noticing.” Thomas added.

They all agreed and with a bit of disappointment moved forward.

“All right, another flag!” Applejack shouted happily

“I have to say darling, we are quite lucky today.”

“Yeah, and as far as I was against this game at first, this is actually really cool, and after we will beat those guys asses it will get 20% cooler.” Rainbow added.

Twilight was slowly levitating a flag from the middle of the lake other girls making sure no one will notice her doing so.

“Got it, our 8th flag.” Twilight commented.

“That’s a piece of cake.”

“I have to agree with you Applejack, what do you think Fluttershy?” Rarity asked

“I ummm… as long as everypony is having fun then I’m alright with it.”

“Hey actually, shouldn’t we be using our fake names or something?” Rainbow asked.

“We are leaving tomorrow so even if someone will notice they won’t have time to do anything anyway.”

Twilight’s smile faded away with each word, so were smiles of everypony else.

“Yeah, we are leaving tomorrow.” Rainbow added sadly.

Applejack shook her head and smiled

“Girls this ain’t no time to be wasting it on beaing sad, we got a game to win, and Ah swear on my pa’s hat that we’ll win it!”

Her words cheered everyone and smile returned to their faces.

“Yeah let’s go!” Twilight shouted and they resumed their search.

“Wow, this is rather unexpected.” Brandy said

“Heeya girls! I’m so proud of you!” Pinkie added

“21 flags to 6, guys that’s a bit disappointing.”

Living room was filled with 5 mares happily preening on their victory, and 5 guys being covered in shame from their loss.

After few minutes of Rainbow’s teasing Thomas stood up and asked.

“What’s next?” The cold way he spoke those words sent small shiver down everyone’s spine.

“W-Well we prepared something much different.”

After few minutes everyone was sitting on the floor in the living room, in front of everyone stood a big bottle of vodka and a single glass.

“So what are playing again?” Thomas asked

“We are playing a truth or dare game, however, if you don’t answer the truth or won’t be able to finish the task given you must take a shot, other than that normal rules, you ask or dare anyone you want, you can’t chose the person who chose you.” Brandy answered.

“And what if I won’t fail? Also how will we know when someone lies?”

“Then the one who gave you a question or dare has to take a shot, and about your second question…”

“….I’m sure glad you asked!” Pinkie finished for him pulling out a polygraph from behind the couch starling everyone a bit.

“What but, huh?” Thomas couldn’t believe his eyes as well as everyone else in the room.

“What in tarnation is that?” Applejack asked

“It’s a lie detector, but where the hell did you get one Pinkie?”

“From the police station.”

“From where?! You know what, I don’t care anymore let’s play!” Thomas said his left eyelid convulsing without control

After few moments of shock everyone decided that Thomas is right.

Thomas was more than eager to play this game as he believed that he won’t be able to hold out until the end without alcohol, the only thing that disturbed him was the fact that he had to drink vodka instead of whisky.

“So who starts?”

“I think this honor shall go to the owner of the house.” Rainbow said with a smirk.

“Ok, so I…” Thomas wanted to drink few shots himself, but he also didn’t want to get wasted himself so he decided to go for something safe.

“…I dare Albert to kiss Terry on the lips.” Thomas’s smile changed into mischievous grin, Terry and Albert looked at each other they eyes opened wide

“…You can’t be serious.” Albert said

“Oh but I am.” He said with devilish voice.

Albert looked at Terry and sighed.

“Ok you won.” Thomas though that Albert will drink his shot of vodka, but instead he stood up and walked up to Terry.

“You are kidding right?” Terry said when Albert lowered himself to him.

“Dude that’s going to be fucking awkward, I don’t know maybe imagine I’m Rarity or something.” Terry gulped and nodded, he closed his eyes trying his best to imagine his marefriend in place of his buddy.

Albert leaned closer to him everyone waiting nervously for what will happen, especially Twilight and Rarity who were now both blushing red, their jaws hang open.

And after few seconds Albert landed a quick peck on Terry’s lips and quickly jumped away rubbing his mouth with his hand.

“Yuck.” They both grumbled simultaneously.

Albert turned towards Thomas with a smirk.

“Well I guess it’s time for you to drink.”

Thomas who just managed to stop laughing sighed and nodded.

He opened his bottle and poured himself his shot, then drank it instantly.

“Ok, who’s next?”

Chapter 44

Chapter 44
New Guest

“So Applejack, Truth or dare?”

“Ya’re lookin at the element of honesty sugarcube, truth it is.”

Albert nodded and put his fist under his chin, trying to think about any good question.

And after few moments he got one.

“So Michael I assume that you two slept at your house yesterday right?” Michael tilted his head and gave him a quizzical expression but nodded nevertheless.

“Well then my question is : What were you thinking about back then?”

Applejack’s eyes went wide and her cheeks turned to red, on the other hand everyone else waited impatiently for her answer, especially Michael and Rainbow.

“Ah umm, was thinking about our future.”

“Go on.” Albert said with a straight face, his mischievousness surprised even himself.

“And umm, Ah imagined that we are in Equestria, me and Michael sitting on a bench at Sweet Apple Acres, and there was also Big Mac, and Apple Bloom and…”

“…And?” Everyone asked

Applejack felt her cheeks burning and she finally answered

“And Our foals.”

Silence that took over the room could not be described by any other word than: Awkward

Applejack whose cheeks were still red was looking on the floor trying to avert everyone’s gaze.

“So umm, I guess that’s true, well I have to drink my loss and then it’s your turn AJ.” She nodded and Albert took his shot.

After few moments Applejack calmed herself down and asked

“Rarity truth or dare?”

“Let it be dare darling.”

Applejack sighed and calmed down completely

“Ah dare ya to sing and and dance to a country song!”

Rarity gasped

“B-But that’s so unlady like!”

“Well ya can always give up.” Applejack said while waving her hoof in front of her, as if she was cleaning it. Meanwhile everyone else chuckled

Everyone.

“Terry!”

“S-Sorry Rarity, but I just can’t pff.”

He did his best to stop laughing but to no avail

She sighed.

“All right I’ll do it.”

AJ’s eyes went wide

“Ya will?”

“Yes pick the Celestia damned song already.”

Brandy stood up.

“I got just the song, come on guys we can play it with lyrics on Thomas’s computer.”

Everyone stood up and walked upstairs

“All right now that was hilarious.” Alex commented, everyone was going downstairs laughing while Rarity was still blushing.

“Hey Brandy what was that song called again?” Michael asked

“Cotton eyed Joe.”

After everyone sit down Applejack took her shot frowning a bit, they wanted to continue but Thomas pointed out something

“Umm guys, is it just me or do we have and extra glass and bottle?”

“Huh that’s weird who put it here?” Twilight asked

“I did” Everyone looked at the source of the voice, and as soon as they turned around their eyes went wide and their jaws hang open.

Standing in front of them was Princess Celestia without her royal regalia.

“P-P-Princess? B-But you, why are you here? And why aren’t you wearing your crown, and horseshoes and…”

“Be at ease Twilight, I’ve been ruler of the Equestria for long, long time, and I don’t remember when was last time that I simply had some fun with my friends.” Saying so she sat down on her haunches

“So for today, I’m not Princess Celestia, I’m simply Celestia, or Tia for short.” She smiled warmly.

“B-But..”

“Oh come on Twilight don’t be a party pooper.” Albert said and earned a furious glare from his marefriend.

“Twilight, I think I know the trick that will help you a bit.” Saying so Celestia’s horn glowed and after few moments sitting in front of them was normal sized, white coated unicorn mare with pink hair.

“Better?”

Twilight sighed

“I guess.”

They shared a smile and went back to the game, meanwhile Terry leaned closer to Thomas and whispered into his ear.

“Dude, you look really nervous.”

“I’ve seen enough Trollestia memes to know where’s this going.”

“Hey better Trollestia than Molestia I guess.”

They both shivered and listened to Rarity asking Rainbow Dash if she will chose truth or dare.

The game has gone on for quite some time now, every bottle at least half emptied, some more some less, everyone (except Fluttershy) was now also more or less drunk.

“I chose dare.” Rainbow answered.

“Then Ah dare ya to eat 10 strawberries!”

Celestia leaned over to Albert

“I have to say judging from their rivalry and the number of alcohol they both drank I was waiting for something worse.”

“Wait for it.” He answered

“Is that the best you got?” Rainbow said with a smirk

Applejack put on a mischievous grin and answered.

“Ah ain’t finished.”

“Go on then.”

“Ah dare ya to eat 10 strawberries, only using your mouth…”

“Ha, still nothing to fret about.”

“…from Thomas’s naked chest.”

Rainbow’s smirk faded away and she blushed a bit while Thomas started choking, everyone else on the other hand started to laugh.

Rainbow stood up and went to the kitchen, after few moments she came back with small plastic bag full of strawberries.

Thomas looked at her with straight face

“You’re kidding right?”

She put bag on the floor and looked him straight in the eyes

“I’m dead serious.”

Thomas gulped.

Rainbow jumped on him tackling him down.

“Hey AJ Little help here?”

Applejack nodded and started to take his shirt off.

“I swear I’ll get both of you one day!” Thomas shouted trying to free himself

“Don’t you think we are going a bit too far?” Brandy asked Pinkie

“No, this fic is rated teen anyway.”

“Oh ok then, wait what?”

“Never mind.”

Brandy looked at her for few moments with quizzical expression but he shrugged it off ultimately, sometimes even he didn’t understand her.

“So Albert, you wanted to talk with me about that thing right?”

Albert turned his head towards Celestia, it took him few moments before he realized what she was talking about.

“Yes but, let’s leave it for later, party ain’t time for this and I also want to talk with other guys about it.”

“So be it.” She said with a smile which he returned

Meanwhile Twilight walked up to them swaying on her legs.

“Hey *hyk* what are you two doing?!”

Albert looked at Celestia and then back at Twilight.

“Uum, we are talking?”

She turned towards the Celestia, and now both she and Albert knew what was wrong.

Twilight was completely drunk.

“You get your hoofs off my *Hyk* coltfriend!”

“T-Twily calm down, are you all right.”

“Am I alright? AM I ALRIGHT?”

“Y-Yea?”

“Well to your information I am…. I am…” Twilight put her hoof up to her muzzle

“Maybe not completely all right.”

Albert stood up and slowly picked her up on his hands, luckily she wasn’t too heavy cause he wasn’t very muscular.

“I’ll take her to toilet, sorry for that.”

“Oh don’t worry, it’s not her or yours fault.” Celestia said smiling, Albert returned the smile and went to toilet with his almost vomiting marefriend in his hands.

Meanwhile Rainbow was getting last strawberry off Thomas, much to his relief.

AJ drank her shot and another round started.

After many rounds with more or less embarrassing questions and dares, every bottle laid down empty on the floor.

Thomas was pouring himself some whiskey, he found it hard to stay still without swaying.

After he finished he went back to living room where he saw girls dancing to the loud music while guys were talking about something with Celestia, interested in the latter he walked up to them.

“So Pr… I mean Celestia, are you having fun?” Michael asked

“Certainly, but from what I remember in my times ponies needed much more alcohol to get drunk, not like these girls.”

Thomas couldn’t resist the thought that something was odd with her way of speaking.

“Yeah, look at them, drunk after just one bottle.” Brandy said while swaying in place.

“But you guys on the other hoof seems to be much more, resistant.”

Everyone got excited and proud while Thomas still listened carefully from the side.

“But I bet you won’t be able to drink another bottle like this.”

‘Huh, so these memes were right.’ Thomas thought

Everyone looked at her with a bit of anger in their eyes, then they looked at each other and quickly left the room in search of alcohol.

Celestia giggled while Thomas walked up to her, his glass of whiskey held in his right hand.

“That was a smart move, but are you sure about this? This probably won’t end well.”

“I know but I couldn’t stop myself.”

They both chuckled and then Celestia sighed and looked him straight in the eyes.

“But all jokes aside Thomas, there’s something important I want to talk with you about, earlier today Albert contacted me through Spike and asked for a favor, we were supposed to gather other guys and talk about it after the party, but after I saw how they were already almost finished after that game, I gave up on that, but it seems your are fine.”

“I’m listening.”

Celestia looked at him with stoic expression and said

“He asked if it’s possible to get you all to Equestria.”

Thomas’s eyes went wide, after first seconds of shock his mind was blasted with dozens of thoughts, why didn’t he think about it sooner?

“That’s great idea! Albert you’re genius.”

Thomas was smiling wide until he looked at Celestia, she wasn’t smiling at all.

“Tia, is something wrong?”

After few moments of silence she sighed and said

“I’m sorry Thomas, but I’m afraid sending you to Equestria might not be possible.”

Chapter 45

Chapter 45
Answer

“What do you mean it might not be possible?”

“You see Thomas, our worlds are different, and I’m not talking about their inhabitants.”

Thomas drank rest of his whiskey and nodded for her to continue.

“Our world is filled with magic, it’s like air, we ponies are able to generate magic by ourselves of course, but the point is, part of our magic is the one that comes from the outside, we are subconsciously draining it from our surroundings it’s like breathing, we can control it to some point and we can’t stop it.”

Thomas looked at her with quizzical expression, Celestia continued.

“Twilight probably didn’t say anything, but she also must have realized that her magic is weaker here, same goes for other girls, pegasi can’t fly here as fast as they normally would and earth ponies are losing some of their strength, they also can’t connect with earth here.”

“I still don’t see how is that supposed to forbid us from going to Equestria?”

“You see Thomas, your body was created for this world, thus it isn’t supposed to held any amount of magic.”

Thomas thought for few moments before he finally realized what she meant by that.

“So basically if we would travel to Equestria we would be destroyed by the magic our bodies would absorb?”

Celestia nodded.

Thomas put his glass away, he couldn’t believe that, he didn’t want to, there was a possibility of them staying with their beloved, small ray of hope which was shattered by the limitations of his own body.

Celestia sighed

“There is a way though.”

Thomas immediately looked at her, small smile forming on his face.

“There is?!”

“Yes but…”

She was cut short by Thomas putting both his hands on her shoulders startling her a bit.

“No buts, what is it?”

“Thomas listen, if we are to talk about this, I wish to speak to all six of you.”

“But..”

“Thomas! They are as involved as you are and as I said there is a possibility, but this decision you must make together.”

Thomas sighed to which Celestia smiled warmly.

“Listen, this isn’t time for that, now we are having a party, go have some fun.”

Thomas nodded unwillingly and left to look for his drunk friends.

Celestia’s smile faded, it quickly changed into small frown.

Few minutes later

“Are ya kidding? Mah Michael could get that Thomas of yours in any competition.” Applejack said poking Rainbow’s head.

“Oh yeah? Have you drank too much already? You think you two could win against us?”

“What are those two arguing about now?” Thomas asked Rarity, taking a sip of her drink.

“Oh well, it started with Rainbow bragging about you being awesome and all, and then Applejack came in.”

“I think I know what went on from there.” Thomas said with small sense of pride in his voice

Rarity nodded and sighed.

“By the way Thomas, have you seen the rest of boys?”

Thomas nodded.

“They are somewhere in this house drinking bottles of vodka.” He said with stoic expression.

Rarity looked at him quizzically.

“Why are they doing that?”

“It’s a long story.”

“Well we have time.”

“Hey Thomas, come here for a second!” Rainbow shouted still looking Applejack in the eyes.

“Or not.” Rarity added.

Thomas sighed and walked to Rainbow and Applejack.

“What is it?”

“Bring Michael here, you two are going to hoof… I mean arm wrestle.”

“What for?”

“So we can prove this little farm girl that her boyfriend is weaker.”

“Bring it on.” Applejack replied.

Thomas sighed.

“Sorry to disappoint you girls but Michael isn’t 100% available right now.”

“What why?” They both asked.

“Well you see…” Thomas stopped and looked around, he smiled and said.

“…Ask him yourself.”

Michael as well as rest of the boys were coming their way, visibly swaying.

“Michael, ya alright?”

“Oh I sure am, but Applejack could you stop spinning?” Michael asked.

Applejack put on a quizzical expression but quickly shrugged it off, from this point on party took on typical course, some dancing, some drinking and talking, everyone was having time of their life, except for Thomas, as far as he wanted he couldn’t stop thinking about what Celestia told him.

Fun has gone until 2 p.m. when everyone said their goodbyes and left, some in better and some in worse states.

Thomas woke up in his bed, he lifted himself to sitting position and stretched out, he didn’t drink as much as rest of the boys yesterday, without even a sign of hangover he smiled and nodded to no one in particular.

He looked to his left and saw still sleeping Rainbow Dash which made him smile even wider, he carefully left the bed trying not to wake her up, he then walked downstairs to make himself some breakfast, it was still very early, only 8:32 a.m.

However before he could start any cooking he heard a loud *Thud* from his living room.

Before he managed to look inside he heard another one.

And another.

And another two.

Thomas ran into his living room and saw all five guys trying to stand up from floor.

“How…”

“It was my doing.”

Thomas turned around and saw Princess Celestia staying there proudly with hey royal regalia.

“Princess?”

“I teleported you all here to talk about..”

“Princess with all respect, you brought us here without any warning, and this headache doesn’t help one bit.” Albert said.

“Oh I think I might be able to help you with that.” Celestia’s horn glowed and after few moments they all sighed with relief.

“Better?”

“A bit.” They all answered simultaneously.

“All right then, now we have to talk about something very important.”

“Which is?” Albert asked.

Celestia looked at Thomas, he sighed and said.

“Let me explain.”

Thomas told them about his and Princesses conversation from yesterday, their expression went from surprise and happiness to frown, ending with small smile of hope.

“Going with them to Equestria? Why didn’t I think about that?” Michael asked looking at Brandy who shrugged.

Albert scratched his temples and asked.

“So Princess, now that we are all here, could you tell us this “possibility”?”

Everyone nodded.

Princess Celestia nodded.

“Just like Thomas said, you can’t come to Equestria because of your bodies, however this won’t be a problem if I will change your bodies to ones that can sustain magic, namely…”

“…Ponies.” Thomas finished with surprised expression.

“Yes.”

Silence took all over the room, after few moments Albert spoke.

“Princess is that all?”

“Well…”

“Because I don’t know about others but, for me that isn’t much of a problem.”

Princess’s eyes went wide, she looked over to other guys, they were all nodding in agreement.

“Yeah, sure if I were to choose I would stay human, but if there is no other way.” Michael added.

Thomas looked at her with a bit of irritation in his stare

“What is it Thomas?”

“Couldn’t you tell me about that on the party? My mind was full of worries the whole time.”

“Thomas, I didn’t expect any of you to accept this so easily, however this is not the worst thing.”

They all looked at each other and then Thomas nodded.

“So what is?”

“First, I can change your bodies from humans to ponies because they are free of any magic, but changing back won’t be possible, also you will never be able to come back here.”

They all shivered a bit, of course they didn’t even think about coming back or changing back, but now even if they would want to they couldn’t.

“So what is your decision?” She asked.

They all looked at each other and came closer, after some talking Thomas walked up to the Princess.

“Are you ready to answer.”

Thomas sighed, his feelings mixing in his heart, a bit of sadness and regret written on his face.

“Yes.”

“So, your answer is?”

Thomas inhaled deeply.

And answered.

Chapter 46

Chapter 46
Time to go

*Thud*

Rainbow Dash’s eyes went wide as she woke up from rather painful fall, after getting back on all four she shook her head and looked at the hour, it was 11:21 a.m.

She smiled and stretched out.

“Hey Thomas, time to wake up.”

Rainbow started walking towards the door but turned back.

“Thomas?”

She looked at the bed and realized that no one was on it.

Rainbow got confused for few seconds, but she quickly shrugged it off.

‘He probably woke up earlier and went down to make himself something to eat.’

Rainbow walked downstairs, being sure that she will soon hear some voices indicating that TV is on, but she didn’t hear anything.

She walked inside the kitchen and to her surprise Thomas wasn’t here either.

“Thomas? Where are you?” She shouted

Rainbow made few rounds around the house searching for her boyfriend.

“Come on Thomas, this ain’t funny.”

Suddenly she heard a doorbell.

Not being sure if she should open the door without Twilight’s illusion she stood before them for few moments doing nothing.

“Hey, it’s us.” Rainbow shook her head recognizing the voice of her friend.

She quickly opened the doors and soon Twilight and rest of the girls walked inside.

“I’m so glad to see you, you wouldn’t believe, Thomas….”

“…Ain’t here?” Twilight finished

“I was going to say disappeared but sure.” Rainbow nodded.

She looked at them and her smile quickly faded away, none of her friends were smiling, not even Pinkie.

“Girls? What’s wrong?”

Twilight sighed and said

“Rainbow we have to talk about something.” Twilight finished and walked into the living room, rest of the girls following her behind.

“What is it Twi? You sound very serious.”

“I’m serious, you see yesterday on the party Rarity shared some information with me before I umm….”

“Got wasted?” Applejack finished

Twilight blushed and nodded.

Rainbow looked at Rarity and then back at Twilight.

“What is it?”

“Well it seems that guys had an idea to come with us back to Equestria.”

Rainbow stood there frozen for few seconds before bursting out in joy.

“That’s so awesome! So we won’t have to say goodbye we can stay together…” Her happiness slowly faded away as the realization stroke her and she finally landed, her previous smile changed into frown.

“…But they have too many bonds with this place.”

Twilight nodded her expression filled with sadness.

“Back at the party when Rarity told me about this I wasn’t in a state to think clearly, but when I woke up very early today I thought about this through and through.”

She looked at her friends, all of them wearing sad expression, except for Rarity who was not only sad, she was disappointed in herself, she couldn’t believe that she didn’t think about this herself, she was embarrassed by her selfishness.

“So I managed to contact with Princess Celestia using magic, I asked her to gather all boys when they’ll woke up and…”

She sighed.

“..Convince them to stay here.”

“S-So that’s why Thomas’s gone.” Rainbow said with teary eyes.

Twilight nodded.

After that silence fall down on the whole room, after few agonizing minutes Fluttershy finally broke it.

“Twilight, how much time do we have until we will have to go back?”

Violet unicorn looked at the time, it was 11:30 a.m.

“We have hour and a half.”

“I thought we will have time until the end of the day?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight shook her head.

“Sadly not, Princess said that we must leave at 1 p.m.”

“So what are we going to do for now?” Pinkie asked, her mane was slowly getting flat

“I don’t know honestly.” Spike said.

“Gah! Spike how long have you been there?” Rainbow asked startled by small dragon sudden appearance.

“I was here all the time! Come on Rainbow I know I’m small but…”

“Sorry.”

“Hmpf” Spike growled quite irritated.

Rainbow landed beside him.

“Hey what’s wrong little buddy? I said I’m sorry come on!”

“It’s not that, it’s just, we are going back today, and they are staying, so is Anna…”

Everyone suddenly felt even worse, feeling of pity for Spike added to the mix.

Girls didn’t know what to do, they spent their last hour in human world by literally walking around the house and occasionally talking and trying to comfort each other.

And the time has finally come.

Huge flash of light appeared in the living room and after few moments it changed into Princess Celestia.

They all bowed slightly in respect and then looked around.

“Aren’t they even going to say goodbye?” Rainbow asked with her eyes slowly watering

“It seems so, but maybe it’s better that way.” Rarity said trying to force a smile.

“Why is it so?” Applejack asked.

“I think that if I saw Terry right now, I wouldn’t be able to go back.” She said through tears, her fake smile still on her muzzle.

Everyone sighed and agreed with her, they walked up to Princess Celestia who looked down on them with stoic expression.

“Are you girls ready?”

Twilight sighed.

“No, I don’t think we will ever be, but we don’t have a choice do we?”

Princess expression slightly changed but remained calm and she nodded.

“So let’s go.” Twilight said.

Princess nodded again and her horn glowed, after few agonizing minutes in which girls fought with the urge to jump away and stay here suddenly everything was gone.

They opened their eyes and looked around, they no longer were standing in Thomas’s living room, they were just in front of Twilight’s library.

They were home.

Chapter 47

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 48

Chapter 48
Finally together.

Everyone stood agape, it took them few moments to process what is going on.

“T-Thomas? Is that really you?”

“What, you don’t believe your own boyfriend? Well I suppose now it’s really a coltfriend.” He said smiling

Rainbow’s frown quickly changed into huge smile, she leaped into the air and tackled him to the ground, she started to nuzzle his neck while her eyes started to water with tears, but this time those were tears of happiness.

“I-I missed you so much.”

“I know Dashie.” He said while gently tapping the top of her head with his hoof.

After few moments of laying down, Thomas gently lifted Rainbow off him and turned towards rest of girls.

“I think you want me to explain some things right?”

Twilight, who now was simply smiling nodded.

“Then follow me, I will tell you everything.” Thomas said to everyone and walked inside, all girls and Spike following him.

After few minutes of walking, and failed attempts of giving Thomas some questions, to which he always responded “Just wait.” they finally stopped in front of the castles dining hall.

Thomas turned back to girls and gently opened the doors.

They walked inside and saw Princess Celestia sitting at the table with five colts, each one of them wearing different tuxedos, they were eating and talking, all girls looked at each other with quizzical expressions not being sure what to think about it.

After few moments of silence Thomas cleared his mouth earning attention of five colts and Princess, they all quickly stood up and ran towards the group, all of them stopped expect for one of them who leaped into the air, similar to Rainbow Dash before, and tackled down Pinkie Pie, startling everyone.

“Hey what gives?”

“Ohh Pinkie I missed you so much, nopony understands me like you do after all, and nopony can throw a party like you!”

Pinkie’s jaw dropped.

“Brandy?!”

“Yes what is it?”

Pinkie hugged him back, she put on insanely wide smile and laughed. Brandy was now an earth pony colt with a small overweight just like on Earth. His coat was white and his mane was pink and fluffy, similar to Pinkie’s.

Girls now looked back at other colts and realization took them one by one, first to speak was Twilight.

Before her stood an unicorn colt similar to her in size, his coat was lighter shade of violet than hers, his mane was black and curly just like his hair on Earth, he had a pair of glasses on his muzzle.

“So, you all came here after all? Albert?” Twilight asked and Violet colt nodded.

“But what about yours life back on Earth?” Applejack asked.

“We talked about it and we all decided what is more important.” Answered Michael, who now was a rather big earth pony colt, similar in size to Big Mac, his coat was orange like Applejack but it was a bit darker, his mane was blonde with black highlights.

“Exactly, we also knew that you girls will want to stop us from doing so, that’s why we didn’t tell you about it, Princess brought us here same day as you, just few hours earlier.” Terry said, he was slim but high unicorn colt, his coat was pure white and his mane was black, it was stylized in similar way to Rarity’s, but his mane was much shorter than hers.

“Oh that is so wonderful, but are you sure you guys made the right decision? I mean…”

“Fluttershy, calm down, there was no other way for us.” Alex said while he embraced his marefriend in a hug. He was a normal sized pegasus colt with gray coat and long straight brown mane.

After that the room was filled with happiness, both mares and colts couldn’t keep their excitement inside, they all started to hug and kiss each other, as if trying to catch up for the time they lost.

Speaking of the time they lost.

Twilight broke the hug she shared with Albert and now looked at the guys with rather angry expression.

“W-What is it Twilight?”

“I understand why you guys didn’t tell us about coming here, I guess we really would try to stop you, but why for Luna’s sake you didn’t show up for a week?!” Twilight said almost shouting last words.

After she said that silence took over the room for few seconds, soon all girls were by Twilight’s side looking at boys with angry expressions, except Pinkie, she was still smiling.

“Yeah good question.” Rainbow added

“Well umm, you see that is a funny story indeed.” Thomas said and all guys looked at Princess Celestia who in answer blushed a bit.

“Princess?” Twilight asked confused.

Celestia sighed.

“It was my fault for which I’m sorry from the bottom of my heart girls, when I was teleporting boys to our land while changing their bodies at the same time, I kinda missed the target.”

“What do ya mean ya missed the target Princess?” Applejack asked.

“I wanted to teleport them to Castle of Canterlot, but instead I umm…”

They all waited for Princess to continue.

“I sent them to Badlands by accident.”

“You sent them where?!” All girls shouted out except for Fluttershy whose voice was simply too quiet.

Princess blushed even more and put a sheepish smile on her muzzle.

“And it took me a week before I finally managed to find them and safely bring them here, luckily just before the Gala.”

“Princess! Badlands are extremely dangerous place! There are changelings, and ghouls and, and…”

“Twilight calm down! Sure it was dangerous but we are all fine, luckily we landed in small village of ponies called Lower Ashdown, they helped us get used to our new bodies and protected all of us.” Albert said trying to calm his marefriend.

“But, but!” Twilight still shouted.

Albert leaned in and placed his lips on hers silencing her and startling for a second, soon enough she closed her eyes and returned the kiss.

After few moments they separated and Albert asked.

“Better now?”

Twilight only nodded in answer blushing a bit.

Overall happiness returned and now everypony started to talk, girls asking boys many questions about last week, Celestia silently thanked Albert for calming Twilight.

Soon enough Brandy and Pinkie started to play some weird game which consisted of cards, balloons and chess figures.

Thomas couldn’t help it and face hoofed, however not being used to the hardness of his new “hand” he hit himself a bit too hard, making everypony else laugh.

Albert soon stopped his laughter when he looked at Spike, small dragon was sitting at the table with a frown on his face.

“What is it Spike?”

“Nothing.”

“Oh come on, tell me.”

Spike sighed.

“It’s about Anna, when I saw you guys sitting at the table I had small hope that she came with you but…”

Albert expression showed sadness and pity for his small friend, he opened his mouth to say something but was silenced by someone shouting, it was small blue coated unicorn filly with short pink mane.

“Guys! This place is amazing! I just saw an pale ochre coated pegasus who was trying to escape from a dark coated bat-pony mare! A-And then a griffon lady came after them and she was holding a phoenix on her arm and…” She stopped when she saw girls, she started looking around and after few moments she spotted Spike, she quickly ran towards him and leaped in throwing her small forelegs around his neck giving him a hug.

“A-Anna?”

She only nodded in answer.

Spike didn’t know what to say, small tears of joy started accumulating in his eyes and he simply hugged her back.

Everyone in the room smiled at the scene.

“Hey everyone, I know that we have a lot to talk about, but isn’t there a party going on in the other room?” Thomas asked

“But it’s sooo booring.” Pinkie said.

Thomas walked up to Pinkie and Brandy and put each of his forelegs over their necks pulling them closer.

“We have the best party planner of this world, and best party planner of our world, can’t you two think of any way to make this party more fun?”

His words worked perfectly, Pinkie and Brandy looked at each other and smiled while nodding.

They quickly rushed from the dining hall and into the main room, everyone following soon after them.

The only pony who was left in the room was Princess Celestia, she smiled to herself and after few moments decided to join everypony at the Gala.

Pinkie and Brandy really did heat things up, after some decorating with balloons and streamers, Pinkie somehow managed to get her friend Dj-Pon3 to the party, after first waves of disgust from noble ponies, some of them started to feel the rhythm of her electrical music, after few minutes everypony was wildly dancing to the sounds of dubstep.

Except for Prince Blueblood and some of his underlings.

Party was getting better and better, soon enough Rainbow and Applejack started a drinking competition, Brandy found a “Twister” game somewhere and he played it with Pinkie, Terry and Michael.

Thomas walked outside on the balcony and walked up to the edge inhaling deeply.

After few minutes of silence he heard doors open and his former human friends came in.

“Hey man, party is going on inside what are you doing here?” Albert asked.

“Nothing, it’s just that, when you think about it, don’t you find it rather funny?”

They all walked up to the edge and looked forward just like Thomas.

“If month ago someone said that I will meet a cartoon pony in real life, fall in love with her, and finally I will travel to the other world just to be with her, I would probably laugh in his face and perhaps called some medical help, but hell, we’re here.”

They all chuckled a bit.

“And you know what? Back in Lower Ashdown when they showed us the map of Equestria, this place is actually much bigger than it is in the show back on Earth, and not only that it’s much more…”

“Get to the point man.” Michael said chuckling a bit.

Thomas growled and then said with a smile.

“My point is, don’t you guys want to see it? This majestic world?”

They all looked at him with quizzical expressions.

“Well not now for sure, we have this whole new life and bodies to get used to, but one day I wish to travel all around Equestria, with you and our girls.”

“Huh, this guy is a pegasus for a week and he already wants to fly off, calm down buddy.” Michael said.

Thomas chuckled, he tried to move his wings but sadly they were tightly hidden under his tuxedo, unfortunately Princess had only one tuxedo with holes for the wings at the time, and Alex won it in a noughts and crosses game.

“To be honest I didn’t think of that, but if you are leading, I will follow.” Albert said proudly.

They all nodded in agreement making Thomas blush a bit.

Suddenly doors opened, slightly drunk Rainbow stood in them swaying a bit.

“Hey guys, the party is going on inside, come on now!” She said and disappeared in the crowd.

They all chuckled and walked inside one by one.

Thomas looked at the sky for the last time and sighed.

“Yeah, maybe one day.”

He walked inside and enjoyed the rest of the night with his friends, and as far as he knew, this surely wasn’t going to be their last party.

The end?

Author's Note

Tomorrow I'll write small chapter with informations, so stay tuned everyone and I hope you enjoyed my story!

Chapter 4

Chapter 4
First expedition

After cleaning up his once again perfectly clean kitchen, Thomas started to make breakfast for himself and his new friends. He was still angry at them but he was constantly reminding himself that they had good intentions. After twenty minutes of making meal with gritted teeth he finally calmed down and a little smile returned to his face. After thinking about this whole situation without his anger, it actually seemed pretty hilarious and he decided to thank them later.

When he was making some scrambled eggs with bacon strips for himself, and a salad for girls he looked inside the fridge and realized something.

He was almost out of vegetarian food.

Thomas wasn’t one of these guys who loved meat over everything, he actually likes eating vegetables as much as eating meat, however since most his dishes were meat based, and green food served mostly as additions to the flavor, he was always being much more meat then vegan food, and since now he has 6 herbivorous guests he would very quickly run out of it.

After finishing his own breakfast as well as salad for girls, he called them to kitchen, where he would usually eat at the table in corner of the kitchen. He brought some extra chairs from living room and somehow they managed to sit at the table at the same time. Though it was a little narrowly.

Breakfast went great, girls were surprised at Thomas cooking skills. He never felt like he’s cooking is something special but since he started living on his own he had to learn how to cook something tasty and he started to take liking towards it.

When everyone, well actually considering 1:6 ratio, everypony finished their meal girls started chatting with each other. Thomas was relieved that they are taking this whole situation so well so he was little sad that he had to stop this conversation.

“Girls I have something important to say.”

Suddenly all of them stopped talking and aimed their attention towards him.

“We are running out of vegetarian food, we need to go to the marketplace and buy some more, so Twilight we will need your illusion spell already.”

Reactions to his statement were different for everypony.

Twilight gave him “I’m on it” look, Applejack looked like she didn’t care, Pinkie started to jump all over the kitchen, which strangely didn’t surprise Thomas at all. Fluttershy frowned, and Rarity showed a little excitement in her eyes. Rainbow Dash seemed to be happy, but that was to be expected, she hates staying in one place for too long after all.

He placed all dishes in dishwasher, after that he returned to the living room where Twilight was performing her spell. After she finished Thomas was surprised because nothing happened, he still could see six mares standing in his living room.

“Twilight what’s wrong I still see you as ponies.”

“That’s because I made it this way, so you will still see us as ponies.” Twilight replied

“Oh, sure that makes sense then, I just hope other people will really see you as humans.”

“Don’t worry about it, let’s go.”

We did as she said, I opened the door for them and got the compliment in the process from Rarity.

“What a gentlecolt.”

‘We will need to do something with this ponified vocabulary or someone will find out.’ Thomas thought to himself while locking his front doors and catching up with girls.

He led them to the city mall, it usually took him about 20 minutes on foot to get there, it was really hot outside, so he was very thankful for small wind which sometimes brushed them. To his surprise and relief nobody was looking with fear and curiosity at six ponies behind him.

‘I guess this spell must really work’
He looked back at Twilight who gave him a “I told you it would work” gaze, he instantly turned away from it.

Although he couldn’t help but feel some people looking at them, but after he saw what kind of people are starring he understand why. Some of the boys were staring at six mares, well from their point of look they must have looked like a bunch of hot girls.

‘I’ll have to ask Twilight to show me themselves in their human version at least once, cause now I really want to see it’

After finally arriving at the mall all girls were speechless at the size of the building right in from of them. All of them were frozen in place looking at it with their jaws hung open, well except for Pinkie who was jumping in place and smiling so widely Thomas was surprised her jaws are still in one piece.

‘Well she’s just being Pinkie Pie’ Thomas thought to himself before deciding it’s time to wake up girls from their state.

“Hey I know it’s impressive but you will look weird if you continue to stare at it like that.” It had quite the effect, all of them (except Pinkie) stopped staring and turned their faces away from him will small blushes.

‘That’s so goddamn cute’

“All right, let’s go, it’s already 10:20 a.m. and mark my words, we are going straight for shop with vegetarian food, it’s not the time to be sightseeing.”

“Why not darling? I would really love to see this world’s fashion” Rarity asked

“Well that’s because we still hadn’t decide on some important things and also..
Oh my god I just realized I forgot about one of most important thing right now”

“What is it?” asked Rainbow Dash

“Your names”

“What’s wrong with our names sugarcube?”AJ asked

“In your world probably nothing, but your names don’t fit here, we need to quickly think about other names.”

“Well do you have any Idea darling?” Rarity asked

Thomas was trying to figure out six normal names for girls but his mind was completely empty, then suddenly a brilliant idea came up in his brain.

“All right, Twilight your name will be Tara, Rarity yours Tabitha, Rainbow yours Ashleigh, Pinkie you will be named Andrea, Fluttershy’s new name will be Kazumi and Finally Applejack’s name will be Rebecca.”
Satisfied with his idea, Thomas took a look at their face, it seems they like those temporary names.

“All right, if nobody have anything to complain about then let’s go!”

Thomas stated rather happy, by now it was 10:30 a.m. and he couldn’t help it but think that he forgot about something, but he decided to just ignore this feeling.

30 minutes later

‘What the hell was I even thinking?’ Thomas thought to himself sitting on a bench in front of shop called “Land of Dreams” it seems they mostly had girl’s accessories like jewelry, shoes on high heels, and dresses.

‘They might be ponies but they are still female. Of course they won’t be able to pass by shop like this without going inside. For god’s sake what is taking them so long? I could understand spending there a lot of time if they would be trying these things on, but they are ponies, their anatomy won’t even let them wear our clothes.’

While sitting there he couldn’t help but constantly taking a peek at his watch. He still had this feeling that he forgot about something.

He sighed in defeat and decided to go to some grocery store in the mall to buy food by himself, when suddenly he heard familiar voice calling him from girl’s shop direction

“Hey Thomas wait up.” It was Rainbow Dash.

“Huh? Oh Rain… I mean Ashleigh what’s up? You already done with that shop?

“What did you think that I’ll be stopped by something like that? I have gone in there in the first place because Apple.. I mean Rebecca dragged me in when she saw some kind of girly cowboy boots.”

“I guess you should expect that from her, so what are you coming with me to grocery shop?”

“Sure everything will be better than being in this shop, especially when Tabitha’s around.”

Thomas couldn’t help but imagine Rarity running through the shop while carefully studying every single dress and forcing Rainbow to try them on.

Thought like this made him feel sorry for Dash, while he couldn’t help but let out few small chuckles.

“All right than let’s go, our destination is in this dire…”

He couldn’t finish as he was cutoff by someone calling his name

“Hey Thomas! Wait up!”

Calling him was a high 1,98 m tall boy with tanned skin, blue eyes and long, straight black hair. Thomas quickly recognized him.

“Hey Terry what’s up.”

“Nothing much, I have to say I thought that when you said you have plans for today you were lying cause u didn’t want to play with us but it seems that I was wrong.”
Terry said smiling and looking at Rainbow Dash, what he saw was of course attractive girl with magenta eyes and rainbow colored hair.
It took few moments for Thomas to realize what his friend meant

“Sorry to disappoint you Terry but this is just my childhood friend Ashleigh, she moved out 10 years ago and recently came back, so we decided to just spend some time together.”

“So you are telling me you are just friends?”

“Eeyup”

“Well if you say so, then I guess I’ll believe it.”

Thomas knew Terry for two years now, they weren’t best buddies or anything of that sort but Thomas most certainly enjoyed spending time with him, also he really liked playing basketball with Terry who was captain of their High School basketball team.

“So Terry what are you doing here?”

“Oh nothing much I’m just looking for new shoes and..”

This was one of these moments when universe decided to play with Thomas

“Hey Thomas, we finally managed to get Tabitha out of there, we can now go buy some food.” Twilight shouted while Applejack dragged Rarity out of the shop while Fluttershy was hiding behind Pinkie. All five of them quickly trotted up to Thomas, Rainbow, and visibly shocked Terry.

“Dude, If she is your childhood friend when who are these girls?” Terry asked

“Nice to meet you my name is Tara, this is Andrea, Tabitha, Kazumi and Rebecca.” Twilight said while pointing to each of girls while introducing them

“My name’s Terry its my Pleasure.” He responded still slightly dumbfounded and looked at Thomas

“Well they are her friends who came here with her, they said they would like to see what was the city she was born in like.”
Thomas thanked his brain for once again saving him on this day

“Well sure, if you say so.” Terry responded not completely believing it this time

“Well anyway it was nice to meet you here Thomas, I must go now see you another time. And have a nice day ladies.” Terry left with a small bow

“That was close one.” Thomas said with a sigh of relief.

“All right now, we are going to go buy food and we then we are immediately going to go back, am I clear?” All of them nodded.

“Great.”

After they finally bought enough supplies for next week for everypony and himself, Thomas looked at his watch, it was now 11:10 a.m. he smiled and thought

‘Well at least nothing worse can happen than meeting Terry today right?’

He quickly regretted even thinking like that.

“Thomas, hey Thomas wait up!” He once again heard someone calling his name, this time though it was a female voice, and he recognized it immediately without even having to look at her.

It was Sarah, another of his friends from high school, she was a rather small (1,68 m) skinny girl with long blond hair which reached her thighs, she had dichromatic eyes, one of them was blue other one green, something that Thomas thought was really cool and he was always envy of it.

Like with Terry, Thomas enjoyed spending time with Sarah but few months ago he learned something that made his relations with her quite awkward. What he learned was the fact that she had a crush on him, he couldn’t believe it when he first heard it but after he started paying more attention to how she acted around him, he knew it was true.

What was scaring him is that he didn’t want to lose a good friend like her, he knew that one day she will probably confess his affection for him, and while he thought she’s quite pretty and hot, he didn’t have any feelings towards her.

“Thomas what are you doing here? I heard from Terry that you had something to do today.” She said with a smile, when suddenly noticing six girls standing behind Thomas, and her smile changed into small frown when she asked.

“Who are those girls?”

Even though they weren’t dating or anything of the sort Thomas couldn’t help but feel like a boyfriend caught on cheating by his girlfriend.

“Let me introduce you, this is my childhood friend Ashleigh, and these are her friends, Tara, Tabitha, Rebecca, Kazumi and Andrea. Girls this is my friend from high school Sarah”

Thomas repeated same lie he told Terry hoping it will work the second time.

After each girl shook her hand, smile returned to her face and she turned to Thomas with a small blush on her face.

“So I was wondering, are you doing something on Saturday?”

Thomas knew exactly where she was going with this statement, but before he could say that he already have plans for that day she continued.

“Cause I was wondering if maybe you would like to go with me to the cinema? They are playing this new cool movie.”

While saying that she couldn’t help but look at the floor instead of Thomas with strong blush on her face.

When he was looking at her he suddenly felt sad for her, and couldn’t help it but agree to her offer.

“Sure I would love to.”

Sarah lifted her head in order to meet his gaze almost immediately and with a cheerful smile she said

“That’s just wonderful! See you at Saturday than, let’s meet at cinema at 8 p.m. See you later Thomas.” She then turned to girls and said

“It was nice to meet all of you, I hope we will meet again.” And then she disappeared in the crowd.

Thomas whose last wish was to meet any other friend quickly left mall with girls and they quickly walked back home.
By the time they finally got back it was already 11:32 a.m. Thomas sighed as last pony entered his house, he closed his front door behind him and proceed to open the fridge and started to insert food he bought.

Then again he felt this strange feeling about forgetting something again, he once again ignored it.

‘Well that was a rather bad day but we are finally home and I’m quite positive that this time nothing will happen.’

Thomas then went into living room only to find five of the mares watching TV while Twilight sat alone in the corner and was reading a book she took from his bookshelf, he decided to just watch the TV with five mares and sat down on the couch near Rainbow Dash.
They were watching some boring film, and after a while all of them, except Fluttershy but nobody heard her objection, agreed to change program. After jumping through few channels they once again found a MLP episode, this time it was the very first episode of the series.
After few moments it finally stroke him, Thomas looked with fear in his eyes on his watch and suddenly remembered what was he planning to do today and with who he was planning to do it.

Then suddenly he heard knocking on a door followed by the voice he knew very well.

“Hey Thomas It’s me Alex, I got pizza and cold beer, so we can finally start!”
Thomas was able to utter only 4 words

“Well, we are fucked.”

Chapter 20

Chapter 20
This is my sister

Albert woke up at 11:32 a.m. it was rather late for him but he didn’t find it odd, after all he couldn’t sleep last night. Even though he tried many ways he just couldn’t get Twilight off his mind, her beautiful violet eyes, amazing mane, and most importantly, she was first person he knew who liked studying just as much as he did. She was perfect.

Albert got up from his bed and went downstairs greeting his parents.

“Oh my Albert you are literally shining with joy what happened?” His mom asked while washing dishes.

“N-Nothing mum.” Albert stammered while looking into the fridge. He then decided to eat some cereals so he got himself a bottle of milk and prepared his meal. Then he sat down at the table next to his father who looked at him from over the top of newspaper he was holding and said quietly so his wife wouldn’t hear, yet loud enough for Albert to hear.

“You meet a girl right?”

Albert’s eyes have gone wide and he started to blush at his father’s statement.

“Guess I’m right.”

“H-H-How did you know?” Albert asked

“Because of this smile full of happiness and those dreamy eyes you have, I once looked the same you know.”

“Really when?”

His Father smiled and said

“When I met your mother.”

Albert’s face was now completely red as he proceeded to munch on his breakfast.

His father chuckled a little and started reading again.

What they didn’t know was that someone was listening to them.

After Albert finished his meal he stood up and went to his room to change into his daily clothes, He didn’t have anything planned for the Sunday so he thought that maybe he could go see Twilight and rest of the pack.

After he finished changing someone knocked on his door.

“Hey Albert I have something to ask you.”

“Sure Anna come in.”

His doors opened and he saw his 11-years old sister Anna. She was 1.31 meters tall, she had green eyes and long black hair. Unlike most siblings those two were always getting along well, he truly loved his sister, and he also knew that she was being bullied at school. He found out about it by accident as his sister never told him nor their parents. He wanted to tell them at first but got stopped by Anna, he was just hoping that one day she will find someone who will be able to protect her, and she will let him do so.

“What is it?”

“Well you see, you said earlier that you met someone right?”

Albert flinched at her question and asked

“Where did you hear that?”

“I heard a part of your conversation with father, I didn’t get all of it though.”

Albert sighed with relief and continued

“So what’s wrong with me meeting new friends?”

“Oh nothing, it’s just that you were always hanging out only with Brandy, so I thought that maybe you are as bad at making new friends as me, but it seems I was wrong.”

Albert frowned at her comment but knew she was right, he had some buddies at school but his only real friend for years was Brandy.

“So I was thinking, maybe you could you know, introduce me to them?”

Albert wanted to reject her request at first, not wanting any more persons to know girls secret.

But he simply couldn’t, he knew his sister didn’t have any real friends at school, darn it, she didn’t even have any “fake” friends.

He also knew that he can trust her, and that she was also a big fan of "my little pony" just like himself, unlike him though her favorite character was Princess Celestia.

Albert smiled and said.

“I’ll make sure to do so, but I must warn you, they are not, how to put it, typical friends.” Albert chuckled a little

Anna made a puzzled face.

“I actually wanted to meet them today, you want to come with me?”

Anna smiled and simply nodded, she dashed towards her brother and hugged him tightly.
Albert smiled to himself

‘I just hope Thomas won’t get too upset about this, nahh I’m sure he will accept my idea.’

“AWW HELL NO.”

“Thomas come on, she doesn’t have any friends at school, and she’s a brony too, I want her to meet them.” Albert said to his mobile phone.

“Dude we were supposed to be hiding their secret, and it seems that with each day another person learns about it.”

“Please Thomas, my sister really needs this, I already promised her, she always gets bullied at school but doesn’t want to tell our parents, I’m sure girls would be able to convince her somehow.”

Thomas rubbed his temples.

‘Darn it, I can’t possibly disagree can I? I mean I’m not some kind of monster to not let a friendless kid meet with her idols for Celestia’s sake.
Oh god, I’m even starting to talk like them.’

“Ok Albert, bring her here, but her, and her alone I don’t want anypo… anybody else to know this secret got it?”
Albert smiled wildly and said.

“Sure man we’ll be there soon.”

Thomas put down his mobile phone and sighed in defeat.

“Something’s wrong?” Rainbow stood by his said.

“No, no everything just fine, it’s just, I’m getting really stressed out you know? I want to make sure you all will be safe and it’s getting harder and harder to do so.”

Rainbow stared at him for a while and then using her wings to get to his eye level she gave him a friendly hug tapping him on his back, he hugged her back.

“Thanks I needed that.” Thomas said with a smile

Rainbow moved away with a smile on her muzzle and simply nodded.

They went into living room, rest of the girls were watching TV but they seemed to be unable to find anything interesting.

Thomas then had a devilish idea.

“Hey girls you want to watch a cool video I recorded on our last party?”

Chapter 32 Author's Note

Small chapter, I know, but there will be another one today I promise, I just didn't know how to make this one longer, sorry about that.

Chapter 32

Chapter 32
Welcome Party

Thomas happily opened doors to his house and motioned everyone to go inside, only Albert who had to stay in hospital for another 2 days and Twilight who stayed there with him were absent.

Albert was lucky indeed, accident left him with only small bruises all over his body and 2 broken ribs, his doctor said that the only real problem will be his comatose state, but since he already awoke he’s practically fine already.

After walking inside everyone was immediately struck by the sight of balloons and streams lying all over the house with huge “Welcome!” banner in the middle of the living room.

Thomas looked with cocked eyebrow at Pinky and Brandy wondering when did they have time to do this? He remembered them making some party accessories but he didn’t remember when did they place them like this.

Party duo was smiling wildly.

“Hey Brandy, I didn’t know for who this “Welcome” party was supposed to be, but I think I know now.”

“Yeah for Albert right?”

Everyone’s expression softened and smile appeared on their faces and muzzles, Thomas sighed in defeat.

“All right, I don’t like his idea very much but I guess we can have a small party.”

Thomas said knowing very well that they will have to do another “Welcome” party after Albert will be let out of Hospital.

Pinkie and Brandy screaming in delight, in that moment Terry walked downstairs alongside Rarity and greeted everyone, they were also surprised by the party scenery, which confused Thomas even further.

Party went on, Michael played some catchy country music in the background and started dancing with Applejack while Brandy and Pinkie tried to copy their dance.

Thomas laughed at the scene drinking some whisky and talking with Alex, he told him how his father reacted, Thomas couldn’t help but laugh when Alex told him about his father comments.

“He really asked you that?”

“Yeah, I never was so embarrassed in my life.”

“Hah, he always have been like this.”

Party continued for quite some time all participants were having fun, unaware of small fact.

This Welcome party wasn’t for Albert.

At some point in the party everyone gathered in living room to play truth or dare, but before they could even begin a small dot of light appeared in the middle of the circle they created.

They stared agape at the scene unfolding before them when finally it started to take a certain form.

A form of a pony.

After few more moments light disappeared and before them stood a pony, but not just anypony.

Thomas gulped and after few moments of silence he finally said.

“Princess Celestia?”

Information Chapter

Hey guys, this is small information chapter.

So let’s start with an obvious thing namely the fact that there will be a Sequel.

I’ll say even more, ever since the first chapter there was going to be a sequel, I would say even more but I don’t want to spoil anything.

But I won’t start writing it anytime soon.

Why?

Because I want to take my time to practice.

That’s right, you might or might not have noticed that currently I have 3 incompleted fics on my account, and one namely “Game of Chaos” that will get a complete rework on its plot, but that’s not important at the moment.

Sequel of “New level of friendship.” will be more adventure and a bit darker compared to the first one, of course romance will still be the part of the main plot, I love romance too much, well I guess I can’t explain much without spoiling anything though.

There will also be slice of life bits, but the main plot will be an adventure so “Adventure” will take place in Sequel tags.

Also about the dark part, I’m not talking about gore or grimdark, there will be some violence, blood and deaths.

Back to the practice subject.

I’ll now proceed to write “Love story on the rocks.” For some practice of slice of life/dark/romance thing and to upgrade my writing skills in general.

I also want to finish “Faithful student of the night”, at first I was writing it simultaneously to “New level of friendship” but it didn’t work too well, so I stopped writing it until I finished Nlof.

“The Journey.” Will be most important, it takes two things I want to be good at, First person POV and adventure.

I will write all of these three fics simultaneously and in random order, depends on what I will feel like writing.

So yeah, when will I start sequel? I don’t know mostly it depends on when I will feel like being ready.

I suppose minimal time is a week, and max? I guess up to a month or more.

So yeah, if you want then read my practice fics, I’ll be happy if you will like them, practice or not they are still my stories and I wish to make them the best I can.

Best Wishes

Riter12pl4